-tr k 2i~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~








HISTORY
OF
THE MISSIONS
OF TIHE
AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS
FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS
IN
INDIA.
BY
RUFUS ANDERSON, D. D., LL. D.,
LATELY FORILIGN SECRETARY OF THE BOARD.
BOSTON:
CONGREGATIONAL PUBLISHING SOCIETY.
1874.




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874, by
THE AMERsICAN BOARD OF0 COMIRssIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY
H. 0. IIOUGHTON AND COMPANY.




PREFACE.
THE first mission of the Board was in India,
and the history of its missions naturally commences there. Other considerations led the
writer to begin with the Sandwich Islands,'
and then to go through with the history of
the Missions to the Oriental Churches.  The
volumes stand properly in the following order:
The INDIA MISSIONS, the SANDWICH ISLANDS
MISSIoN, and the MISSISNS TO THE ORIENTAL
CHURCHES. It may be hoped that others, in
due time, will add the history of MISSIONS TO
THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS, and to AFRICA,
CEINA, and JAPAN.
While advancing years deter the present
writer from undertaking the history of other
missions, he is thankful to the Giver of all
good that he has been thus far sustained in
a labor so delightful. And he gratefully ackinowledges the  kind  reception which  the
1 See Preface to the History of the Mfissions of the American Board
to the Sandwich Islands, p. v'iii.




iv                PREFACE.
churches have given to the volumes already
issued.
When it was said at the outset,1 that the
missions of the Board might be embraced in
three volumes, the number and importance of
the facts to be recorded were greatly underestimated. Though they have been much condensed thus far, the history of several missions
remains unwritten.
A tabular view  of Missionaries to India is
added, showing the date and duration of their
connection with their respective fields; and
also a list of the Publications in the several
missions, and a copious Index.
The author gladly acknowledges his obligations to several friends, conversant with the
working of these missions, for suggestions that
have added materially to the value of the history.
Should the facts recorded in this volume in
any measure strengthen the faith of others in
the future of the missionary work, as they
have that of the writer, he will feel that he
has not labored in vain.
August, 1874.
1 Preface to the Sandwich Islands Mission, p. xiii.




NOTE EXPLANATORY OF THE MAPS.
THE Maps, illustrative of the three principal missions,
were drawn by missionaries for this work. The one for
the Madura Mission was drawn in India, with great care to
make it perfect; the others in this country, and necessarily
with a less amount of labor. The following statement by
Mr. Capron, of the Madura Mission, is believed to be applicable to the three maps.
In deference to usage, the spelling of certain well known
names is left unchanged. The spelling of the other names
is a transliteration of the native names, with the aim to
give a nearly accurate representation of the sound. For
this purpose it should be mentioned, that the vowels are
limited to two sounds each, one long sound, and one short
sound, as follows: —
a short, as a in Cuba, Cuban; or u in fun.
a long, as a in father, far.
e short, as e in eclat, fell.
e long, as e in cafe, fete; or a in fate.
i short, as i in happiness, pin.
i long, as i in mosquito, pique; or ee in feel.
o short, as o in polite, wholly.
6 long, as o in poet, post.
u short, as u in congruous, full.
fi or ui long, as u in ruin, rule; or oo in fool.
ai, as ai in aisle; but ai final, as ay in Monday.
au, as in the German Haus; or ou in found.




vi    NOTES EXPLANATORY OF THE MAPS.
This.is substantially the vowel system of Sir William
Jones and of later Orientalists, which has been adopted,
also, by some Missionary Societies, and is increasingly followed by the Missionaries. It is less important to indicate
the pronunciation of the consonants, except to say, that
they have in general the same sound as in the English
alphabet.




CON TENTS.
MISSIONS TO INDIA.
PREFACE.................
CHAPTER I.
THIE AMERICAN BOA.RD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES.
1810-1815.
Formation of the Board.- Its Ecclesiastical Connections.Events leading to its Formation. - Rise of its First Mission. -
The Practical Question. - The'Passages engaged. - Ordination of the Missionaries and their Instructions.- Their Departure. - Experiences at Calcutta. - Hostile Attitude of the
Government. - Escape from Calcutta. - Sickness and Death
of Mrs. Newell. - Brief Reunion at Port Lewis. - The Mission becomes Two Bands. —Mission to the Karens. - Struggles for a Missionary Residence at Bombay. - Flight from
Bombay and Return. — Commissioners appointed on their
Behalf. —Successful Appeal to the Governor.- Favoring
Events in England..............
CHAPTER  II.
OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. —1758-1812.
Early Disposition of the East India Company.- A Remarkable
Change. - Triumph of the Opposition. - Charles Grant. - A
Counter Influence in England.- A less Promising but more
Effective Agency. - William Carey. - His Efforts and Influence. - Backwardness of his Ministerial Brethren. - Formation of a Missionary Society. -The Antagonist Forces. -




viii                    CONTENTS.
Carey designated to a Mission in Bengal. - Unpropitious Outset. — A Kind Providence. -Proposed Mission of Mr. Haldane. - Mr. Grant's Appeal for India. - Messrs. Marshman
and Ward. - The Missionary Refuge at Serampore. - An Efficient Protector. - The Governor-general pacificated. - College
of Fort William. - Mutiny at Vellore, and its Consequences. -
Missionary Development in England. - The Great Battle of
Missions. - Importance of the Controversy. - Toleration secured. - Further Agency of Charles Grant.- The Victory
assured by the Governor-general. - Subsequent Protection from
the East India Company. - Grateful Recognition of Carey,
Grant, and Wilberforce............. 22
CHAPTER III.
MISSION TO TIHE MAHRATTAS.- 1815-1826.
Bombay. - The Mahrattas and their Subjugation. - Missionary
Importance of these Events. - Incipient Measures. -- Mr. Nott's
Return Home. - The Obstacles to be overcome. - Why employ
Married Missionaries. -Early Preaching. - Marriage of Mr.
Hall. - Use of the Press. - Comparative Estimate of Schools.
- New Missionaries. - Interest in Schools. - The First Hopeful Convert. - A New Governor, and his Favorable Disposition.
-Return of Mr. Bardwell.- Death of Mr. Newell. - Arrival
of a Printer. - First Native Protestant Place of Worship. -
Interference on the Continent. -Reception of a New Missionary. - Death of Mr. Nichols. - School for Jewish Girls. - A
Comparison. -Association of Missionaries.- Mr. Hall's Excursion on the Continent. - Improvement in Worship. - Publishing the Scriptures. - Death of Mr. Frost. - Visit of Mrs.
Hall to the United States. —Death and Character of Mr.
Hall.- Death of Mrs. Hall............ 47
CHAPTER IV.
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS. - 1826-1834.
State of the Mission. - Hopeful Converts. - New Missionaries. -
A Revised New Testament. - Mission Chapel Conglegation. -




CONTENTS.                           ix
Babajee a Brahmin Convert. -Roman Catholics.- The Missionary Union. - Legacy and Church Building. - Preaching
by the Wayside. - Additions to the Mission. - Popularity of
Girls' Schools. - Schools for Brahmin Boys. - Signs of Progress. - Interesting Cases. - Death of Mr. Garrett. - Death of
Mr. and Mrs. Hervey. - New Station at Ahmednuggur, and its
Advantages. - Babajee's Marriage. - Dajiba another Helper.
— New Church and Native Officers.- Remarkable Christian
Woman. -Labors on the Continent. -Public Discussions with
Brahmins and others. - Rev. D. O. Allen. - A New Missionary. - Extensive Preaching Tours. - Death and Character of Babajee. - Death of Mrs. Stone. - Change in the Service of Song. - More Extensive Tours. - New Missionaries. -
Death of Mrs. Ramsey, and her Husband's Return. - Missionary Devotedness of Mr. Graves. - Death of Mr. Sampson. -
Return of Mr. and Mrs. Read. - Mr. Allen at Jalna. - Discovery of a Native Christian Society. - Interesting Sacramental Commemoration. - The Excavations at Ellora... 74
CHAPTER V.
MISSION TO THE MAiRATTAS.- 1835-1847.
Temporary Station at Jalna. - Seasonable Liberality. - Baptism
of Two Brahmins. - New Missionaries.- The Mahars.Mahar Geurts. -Additions to the Church. - Social Position of
the Mahars. - Deaths of Mrs. Allen, Mrs. Burgess, and Mr.
Graves. - Increased Toleration.- Conversion of Ramkrishnapunt.- Case of Vishnui. - Union of the Seminary ancd English Schools. - A Mahar Gfirfi converted. - Conversion in the
Mang Caste. - Singular Intolerance. - Salutary Discipline. -
Death of Mrs. Munger. - New Missionaries. - Return Home
of Mr. French. - Native Magazine. - Publication of the Bible
in Mahratta. - The Printing Establishment. - Increased Efficiency of the Native Press............ 97




x:                       CCONTElNTS.
CHAPTER  VI.
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.- 1847-1854.
Results of Boarding-schools. - The Mission Compound. - Licensed Preachers. - An Interesting Convert. - New Station at
Satara. - The Law Christianized. - Changes in the Mission. -
Lesson in Missionary Policy. -Retirement and Death of Dr.
Allen. - Deaths of Mrs. Wood, Mrs. Fairbank, and Mrs. Burgess. - New Station at Kolapfr. -A Vast System  of Railways. - Government Patronage of Education. - Increasing
Interest in Schools. - Native Periodical Press. - Retirement
of Mr. Burgess. - Voyage and Decease of Mr. Hume. - His
Character.- A Native Memorial of him...                  113
CHAPTER VII.
TAMIL PEOPLE. THE CEYLON MISSION. - 1815-1822.
Origin of the Mission. - The Embarkation. - The Arrival. -
The Field to be occupied. - Previous Occupation by the Portuguese, by the Dutch, and by the English. - Sudden Relapse to
Idolatry. - Jaffna described. - Favor from the Government. -
Opening of Boarding-scllools. - Preaching in Tamil. - Failure
of Health. - Visit to Cape Town. - Death of Mr. Warren. -
Return of Mr. Richards. - The Mission reinforced. - The
Mission Stations. - Difficulties in remitting Funds.- A Printing Establishment not allowed, and the Printer banished. -
Action 2f the Government at Home. - Excellent Spirit of the
Danish Missionaries............... 129
CHAPTER VIII.
TAMIL PEOPLE. THE CEYLON MISSION. -1820-1832.
Development of Schools. - Proposal for a College. -Adverse
Position of the Government. - Central Boarding-school for
Boys. -English Schools. - Central Boarding-school for Girls.
- The Schools as Converting Institutions. - Revivals of Religion, and the Results. - Ordination of Dr. Scudder. - Native
Preachers. - Gabriel Tissera, Francis Malleappa, and Nicholas




CONTENTS.                          xi
Permander. - An Influential Marriage. - Death and Character
of Mr. Richards. - Marriage of Mr. Poor. - Slavery in Jaffna.
- Flourishing Condition of the Schools. - Bearing of Education on the Brahminic Philosophy. -Perplexity of an Old
Brahmin. - The Result. - Popularity of the Higher Schools.
-A Destructive Fire. - A Large-hearted Bishop. - Sir Robert
Wilmot Horton removes the Injunction from the Mission.- Its
Reinforcement......... 146
CHAPTER IX.
TAMIL PEOPLE. THE CEYLON MISSION. - 1832-1853.
Batticotta Seminary. — Death of Mrs. Winslow. - Children of
Missionaries.- Death of Mr. Woodward.- Resolve of Mrs.
Woodward. - Gospel Benevolence illustrated. - New Missionaries.- A Destructive:Fire. - Consequences of Teaching the
English Language. - Mr. Poor's Removal to Madura. - Succeeded by Mr. Hoisington. - Disastrous Reduction in the
Schools. - An Affecting Scene. - Deaths of Mr. and Mrs.
Perry. - Seasonable Aid from the Government. - New Missionaries. - Admissions to the Church. - Necessary Abbreviations. - Tamil Dictionaries. - Painful Developments in the
Seminary. - Reconstruction of the Institution. - Death of Mr.
Apthorp. - Consultation with Returned Missionaries. - Value
of the Schools. - Value of the Native Helpers. - The Oodooville Seminary. - Amount of Printing. - New Missionaries. -
Death of Mr. Whittelsey. -Roman Catholic Persecution. -
New Missionaries. - Death of Mrs. Scudder. - A Good Omen.
- The Change. - Death of Mrs. Apthorp. - Testimony of the
Governor. - Return of Mr. Minor. - Medical Department. -
Accessions and Changes............   172
CHAPTER X.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON THE CONTINENT.
THE MADURA MISSION. - 1834-1853.
Southern India delineated. - Why made the Site of a Mission. -
The Preliminary Measure. - Commencement of the Mission. -




xii                     CONTENTS.
Mr. Poor's Removal to Madura. - Schools and Helpers. - Enlargement of the Mission. - Deaths. - Absurd Reports. -
Seasonable Aid from  Government. - Death of Dr. Steele.The Native Helpers. - Government Connection with Idolatry
dissolved. - Native Estimate of the Brahmins. - Death of Mr.
Dwight and others. - The Tranquebar Mission.- Extraordinary Length of Missionary Services.- Era of Modern Missions.- The Leipsic Mission. - Consequences of a Higher
Evangelical Policy. - Leading Object of the Mission. - Christian Congregations instituted. -Additions to the Mission. -
Death of Mr. Lawrence. - Death of Mrs. Muzzy. - New Location of the Seminary. - Why Government Patronage was declined. - A Pagan Missionary. - Opposition to Caste. -
Transfer of a Station to the Mission.- Medical Treatment.Revival in the Seminary. - Preparandi. - A New Station. -
Itinerant Preaching. - Extent of the Field. - Admissions to
the Church. - Students for the Ministry. - Other Schools. -
The Medical Dispensary. -The Jesuit Mission from 1606 to
1776....................                194
CHAPTER  XI.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON TEE CONTINENT.
THi  MADRAS MISSION. - 1837-1864.
Origin of the Mission. - Death of Mrs. Winslow. — Early Proceedings. - Purchase of a Printing Establishment.- Amount
of Printing. - Preaching Tours. - Labors at Vellore. - Perils
in the Wilderness. — Visit to America. -Admissions to the
Church.- Literary and other Labors. - The First Missionary
Son.- Productions of the Press. - Conflict with Caste.Heathen Opposition. - Enlightened Policy of the Government.
-The Mission reinforced. - Death of Mrs. Scudder. - The
Father and Son. - Mr. Winslow's Labors. - New Version of
the Tamil Bible. — New  Station at Arcot. - Summary. -
Death of Dr. Scudder. - Mr. Winslow visits the United States.
- Reduction of the Printing Establishment. - The Tamil
Bible. - Completion of a Tamil and English Dictionary. -




CONTENTS.                         xiii
Pocket Edition of the Bible. - Death of Dr. Winslow. - His
Character. - Sale of the Establishment.- Discontinuance of
the Mission. - Summary View. - Mr. Hunt's Change of Designation...................                    220
CHAPTER XII.
TAMIL PEOPLE. THE ARCOT MISSION. —1851-1857.
Its Origin. - The Field occupied. - Working of the Mission. -
Its Transfer to the Reformed Dutch Church....... 2X6
CHAPTER XIII.
THE rMAHIIATTA AND TAMIL MISSIONS.
MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.- 1854, 1855.
Necessity of a more Varied Knowledge of the India Missions. -
Advantages of Central Positions. -When Visits to Missions
are Desirable. - The Deputation. - Intercourse with the Missions. - Proceedings of the Conferences, and Printing of the
Same. - The Jlfahratta Conference. - Members. - Ordination
of the First Native Pastor in the Mission. - Reasons for the
Delay. - On Evangelists. - Development of Village Churches.
-Why a Distrust of Native Piety.- Difficulty in Forming
Village Stations. - Change in the High School at Ahmedclnuggur. - On Native Piety. - Self-sustaining Churches. - Education of Native Pastors, and their Salaries.- Ecclesiastical Relations. - Native Preaching Talent. - Results in the Mahratta
Mission. —The  Ceylon Conference.- Subjects discussed. -
Native Congregations and Churches.- The High Schools. -
Ordination of the First Native Pastor in the Mission. -- Proposed Multiplication of Churches. - Native Preaching Houses.
- Modifications in the Batticotta Seminary and Oodooville
Boarding-school. - The Conference misapprehended at Home.
- Special Meeting of the Board.- A Committee of Thirteen,
and their Investigations. —The Result. - The M]Iadlura Conference. - Christian Congregations. - Village Schools. - Modifications in the Seminary. - English High School at Madura. -
First Native Pastor in the Mission.- Conference at M3adras




Xiv                      CONTENTS.
and Arcot. - Othel Missionary Conferences. - Baptist Missionary Conferences. — General Missionary Conferences... 241
CHAPTER XIV.
MIssION TO THE MAHRATTAS. - 1854-1862.
Tour in the Godavari Valley.- Reception by Christian Villagers. - Preaching. — Location of Missionaries. - Case of Mr.
Bowen. —Accession to the Mission.- Government Schools.
- Itinerant Preacling. - Interesting Events. - A Converted
Gosiavi. — Encouraging Facts. —Mr. Wilder at Kolapur. —
Influence of the Mutiny.- Successful Efforts at Ahmednuggur. - Yesfiba as a Devotee and as a Preacher. - Yesfiba SaJava. - Pastor Modak's Removal to Bombay. - Pastor Haripunt at Satara. - Kolapuir. - As a Station discontinued. -
Death of Mrs. Wood. - Death of a Moslem Convert. - A
Pastor ordained for Ahmednuggur. - Generous Aid from an
English Friend. - Visit from the Governor of Bombay. -
Theological Class. - Important Step in Religious Toleration.
- Jubilee Meeting. - Erection of Chapels. - Persecution, and
Government Protection. - Encouraging Retrospect. - Increase
in Church Membership. - Cause of the Sudden Increase
of Converts, and their Character. - Who are the Converts.
- Interesting Facts. - Government Protection. - Increasing
Hopefulness from the Higher Castes. - Solapiur as a Station.
-Unexpected Development of Benevolence. - Generous Pecuniary  Aid................... 266
CHAPTER XV.
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS. —1862-1868.
The Native Churches. - Native Pastor Ordained. - The Kirttan.
- Death of Miss Farrar.- New Missionaries.- Official Kindness. - Death of Mrs. Barker, and of Mr. Chapin. - Death
and Character of Haripunt. - An Ecclesiastical Union formed.
— Death and Character of Mr. Ballantine, and of Mrs. Ballantine. - Movement for Native Pastorates. - Plea of Pastor
Modak. - Ordination of Seven such Pastors. - Death of Mrs.
Harding, and of Mr. Munger............ 293




CONTENTS.                          xv
CHAPTER  XVI.
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS. - 1868-1873.
Persecution. - New  Missionaries. - Native Laborers. - Bible
Women. - Efforts of Mrs. Bissell. - Evidences of Progress. -
A New Responsibility. - A Native Christian Alliance. - Labors of an Evangelist. - The Mussulmans. - Accessions to
the Church. - The First Self-supporting Church. - A Native
Pastor.- A Summary View. - Great Breach of Missionary
Courtesy. - Visit and Labors of Dr. J. H. Seelye. - Other
English Lecturing. -The Estimated Result of the India Missions....................                               307
CHAPTER XVII.
THE TAMIL PEOPLE. CEYLON MIssION. - 1855-1867.
The Changes in the Batticotta Seminary. - The Movement
not Retrograde. - English Schools. — Native English High
School. - Position of the Prudential Committee.- Results
of a Liberal Education.- The Theological Seminary.Death of an Old Native Christian.- New Missionaries.- A
Native College projected. — Advance in the Mission. -A Desirable Change. - Ordination of Native Pastors. - Death of
Mr. Meigs. - Interesting Pastorate at Batticotta. - Letter
from the Church.- A Pleasing Retrospect.....  327
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE TAMIL PEOPLE. CEYLON MIssION. -1867-1873.
Missionary Printing. - Medical Department. - Deaths from
Cholera. -Death of Mrs. Sanders.- Interesting View of the
Mission. - Change of Native Sentiment as to Native Pastorates. -Children instead of the Fathers. -Death of Mr.
Sanders. - A Pleasing Incident. - Death and Character of Dr.
Spaulding. — Mrs. Spaulding.- Native Evangelical Society.
— Board of Education.- The Jaffna College.....   345




xvi                     CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIX.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON THE CONTINENT.
THE MADURA MISSION. - 1855-1862.
Effect of the Conference. - The Seminary Studies. - Higher
Village Schools. - The Native Pastorate. - Still Further Advances.- Accession of Native Pastors. - Disturbing Influences. - Native Churches. - Village Congregations. - Native
Fondness for Poetry. - Girls' Boarding-school at Madura.Reinforcements - Encouraging Indications.- An Eccentric
Native Helper.- An Extended Revival.- Revival at the
Seminary, and in the Madura Boarding-school, and in the
Western District.- Sudden Death of Mr. Scudder.   364
CHAPTER XX.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON THE CONTINENT.
THE MADURA MISSION. - 1862-1873.
Evidences of the Decline of Idolatry. - One of the Chief Supports of Idolatry. - An Itinerant Ministry. - Accessions to
the Mission. — Amount of Evangelical Influence. - Interesting
Schools. - The Medical Department. - Death of Mrs. Rendall, and of Dr. Lord.- Death and Character of Mr. Taylor.
— Prospective Influence of Native Women. - The Seminary
and High School. - A Missionary Daughter. - The Field for
Women.- Death of Mr. Penfield. - Native Associations. - A
Summary View. — Decline of Heathenism.- A Hopeful
View..................... 385
MISSIONARIES................ 407
PUBLICATIONS................. 415
INDEX................... 435




MISSIONS TO INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES.
1810-1815.
THE American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions is the oldest institution in the formation of
the AmeriUnited States for sending missionaries to can Board.
foreign unevangelized nations.  It was formed at
Bradford, Massachusetts, in June, 1810, by the General Association of that State. The immediate cause
of its formation was an application from  several
young men in the Theological Seminary at Andover,
desirous of becoming missionaries.  The Board, as
originally formed, consisted of nine members, belonging to Massachusetts and Connecticut; and the
young men were advised to put themselves under its
direction, and await the guidance of Providence.
The first meeting of the Board, as an incorporated
body, was in Connecticut.
The connection  so long  maintained with the
Presbyterian Church, grew out of a sug- ts erclesiastical connecgestion, at its secondl meeting, to the Gen- tions.




2              MISSIONS TO INDIA.
eral Assembly of that church, to form a similar body
among themselves.  The Assembly replied, that the
business of foreign missions would be better managed by a single Board; that the Assembly's engagements in domestic missions made it inconvenient, at
that time, to attempt the work of foreign missions;
and that their churches rejoiced in the mnissions
organized by the American Board, and would aid in
their support to the extent of their ability. Upon
hearing this, the Board elected eight commissioners
from the Presbyterian Church.  Others were added
at the same time from the Congregational Churches
in New  Hampshire, Vermlont, and Rhode Island,
and thus the Board prepared itself to act as a national institution.l
The rise of this Board among a large body of
Eventstend- Christian churches as their acknowledged
ing to its
formation.  agent, was by no means a fortuitous event.
Though it was the first organization of the kind in
this country, similar associations had preceded it in
England, as the Baptist, London, and Church Missionary Societies.  The more interesting facts connected with these institutions had been published
in the " Massachusetts Missionary Magazine," commenced in 1803; in the "Panoplist," commenced inl
1 For a particular account of the origin, charter, constitution, membership, ecclesiastical relations, etc., of the Board, see Mllemorial Volume of the First Fifiy Years of the American Board of Commissioners
for FJoreign Missions.




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST 3M1ISSIONARIES. 3
1805; and in the (6 General Assembly's Missionary
Magazine," commenced also in 1805. In that year,
Dr. Griffin preached a sermon before the General
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, in which he
eloquently pleaded for the heathen world. In 1807
Dr. Carey, of the Serampore Mission, acknowledged
the gift of $6,000 to his mission by American Christians, in consequence of losses by fire at Serampore.
Dr. Parish, in a sermon before the Massachusetts
Domestic Missionary Society in 1807, spoke of a
growing conviction of the value of Christianity,
Dmaking it "'a good time to send missionaries to
every nation, to extend the Redeemer's kingdom."
In May, 1808, the Presbyterian General Assembly
recommended a day of fasting and prayer, for this,
among other things, "that God would bless the
efforts to Christianize the heathen, and extend the
blessings of the Gospel."  In the same year, Dr.
Abiel Holmes, of Cambridge, Massachusetts, in an
anniversary discourse in Boston, hailed the approaching day, " when the Pagan idolater shall cast
his idols to the moles and to the bats; when the
Indian Powows shall be silenced by. the songs of
Zion; when the Vedas of the Hindoo and the Koran
of the Mohammedan shall be exchanged for the
Holy Bible; when the religion of Brahma, the Institutes of Menu, the rites of the Lama, the Zeud
of Zoroaster, and even the laws of Confucius, shall




4             ]MISSIONS TO INDIA.
be superseded by the glorious gospel of the blessed
God." I
With such experiences among the more eminent
fathers of the Congregational and  Presbyterian
churches, what more natural, more inevitable inRise of the  deed, than that some of the more intellimlssion.   gent and impressible young men should
catch the spirit, and propose engaging personally
in a foreign mission P  The first movement of this
sort was among the Congregationalists.  It began
with Samuel J. Mills, whose self-consecration dates
as early as 1802. At Williams College, in 1807, he
unbosomed himself to Gordon Hall and others.  In
1808, those young men, while members of college,
formed a society " to effect, in the persons of its
members, a mlission or missions to the heathen."
This society the young inen afterwards carried with
thein to the Andover Theological Seminary, where
it was joined by Adoniraam  Judson, Samluel Newell,
and Samuel Nott, graduates of as mlany different
colleges.  The streams were there united in one,
and flowed out thence into the heathen world.
It should be remembered, however, that only on
the high places of Zion had the evangelical light
then fallen.  Only a few among the ministers or
candidates for the ministry, and still fewer alllong
the laymen, had intelligently taken hold of the
work.  The young -men kept their society a secret,
1 See Life of Dr. Samuel Worcester, vol. ii. chap. 2.




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES.  5
under the apprehension that the idea of a foreign
mnission would be unpopular in the churches; and
the constitution of the society was not made public
for a long time afterwards.
The n'ames of the young men appended to the
memorial which led to the formation of the Board,
were Adonirain Judson, Samuel Nott, Samuel J.
Mills, and Samuel Newell. James Richards and
Luther Rice had signed the paper, but their nanmes
were taken off, lest the association should be alarmed
by the number.  Gordon Hall, though among the
earliest to consecrate himself to the work, did not
come to the seminary in time to take a prominent part in these incipient measures, but was soon
recognized as among the leaders. Such also was
Adoniram Judson, though among the last in the
time of his self-consecration.
The practical question for the Board, at that time,
was the safety of undertaking the support Thepractical
of these young men as missionaries.  It question.
now appeared, as it did in the formation of the
Board, how desirable, in great enterprises, is the
combination of youthful ardor with the wisdom and
caution of age.  The Board, while approving the
purpose of the young men, had advised them  to
pursue their studies until the finances of the institution should justify their going forward.  But so
anxious were they to be on their way, that Mr.
Judson, sharing largely in the ilmpaltience of his




6              MlISSIONS TO INDIA.
brethren, was permitted to visit England, and there
learn whether the Directors of the London Missionary Society would assist them.
It was well that the London Society, while expressing a willingness to take the missionaries under its
exclusive direction, declined to connect itself with
the American Board in the conduct of missions.
The passages Matters were soon brought to a.happy
engaged. issue. Passages to India were offered, both
from Salem and from Philadelphia, and the missionaries were pressing for leave to go.
Samuel J. Mills, it was thought, would be more
Samuel    useful to the cause by remaining longer
Mills.    at home; and he found his grave inl the
ocean, off the coast of Western Africa, while on a
mission in the interest of the Negro population of
this country.
On the 6th of February, 1812, Gordon Hall,
Ordination  Adoniram Judson, Samuel Newell, Samuel
of the nmissionaries.   Nott, and Luther Rice, received ordination
as foreign missionaries at the Tabernacle Church in
Salem.  The sermon was preached by Dr. Woods,
and the scene, as witnessed by the author, was one
never to be forgotten.  Drs. Woods, Spring, Morse,
Griffin, and Worcester, who laid their hands upon
the heads of the five missionaries, and the missionaries themselves, have all gone fiom earth, most of
them  long since; though Mr. Nott died as late as
the year 1868.




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES.  7
This ordination, in connection with the sailing of
the missionaries, produced a great effect on the
Christian community.  It showed that the way to
obtain funds is to go boldly forward in the path of
duty.  Within three weeks after the ordination, the
contributions exceeded $6,000.
The instructions of the Prudential Committee to
the missionaries are remarkabe remarkable for tlleir Their in
forecast and wisdom; and, at the same structions.
time, for the absence of positive directions as to the
field to be occupied.  On that point, they did not
know what to say. The heathen world was not then
open and known as now.
At Philadelphia, where Messrs. Hall and Rice and
Mr. and Mrs. Nott embarked in the ship Their deparHarmony, on the 28th of February, the ture.
churches contributed nearly a thousand dollars.
Messrs. Judson and Newell, with their wives, sailed
from Salem, in the brig Ccaravan, on the 19th of
February.  These were the only opportunities for a
passage to India during many months, as war between the United States and Great Britain commenced in the following June.
The Caravan reached Calcutta on the 17th of
June, 1812, and Christians of different de- E
Experiences
nominations gave their American brethren  t Calutta.
a kind and courteous reception.  Among  those
friends, the Rev. Mr. Thomason, an Episcopal clergyman, and the Rev. D1r. Carey, of the Baptist Mis



8             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
sion at Serampore, deserve special mention. The
Rev. David Brown, of the Episcopal Church, who
would have been a cordial friend, died three days
before the arrival of the first company.
Twenty years had elapsed since the House of ComnHostile atti- mons empowered the East India Court of
tude of the
government. Directors to close India against education
and the gospel; and desperate efforts were now being
made in Parliament to extend this power through
another twenty years.  The controversy was at its
height in England when the American missionaries
arrived at Calcutta, but the power of the reforming
influences at that time was scarcely suspected in
India. Nor did the India rulers rightly estimate
all the forces with which they had themselves to
deal. With so great a disparity between the physical force of the governors and governed, and with
no sympathy between them, the rulers naturally
dreaded whatever tended to the elevation of their
subjects.  Commercial freedom they dreaded, as endangering the profits of their trade; and Christianity, because of the reforms it would require.
Yet the period for a change of policy had come.
Many European traders had already forced their
way into Bengal, and the manufacturinog and comlercial interests of England had become too strong
to allow of their expulsion.  But the India government supposed, it could still exclude the gospel.
Accordingly, Messrs. Newell and Judson, immedi



THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES.  9
ately on their arrival, were ordered to return by the
Caravan, and informed that the vessel would not
be allowed to sail without them.' They were thus
thrown into great perplexity and distress.  Their
Christian friends at Calcutta and Serampore deeply
sympathized with them, and earnestly pleaded for
them with the government officials.  Special prayer
was also made in their behalf.  The order was at
length so far modified, that they were allowed to go
to any place not within the jurisdiction of the East
India Company, provided they went at once.2  But
where to go, they knew not.  Their thoughts had
been turned  somewhat to Burmah, before leaving
home, but information received, after landing, discouraged a movement in that direction. They therefore turned their eyes westward. Just then they received letters from their brethren in the Harnmony,
dated at the Isle of France, stating that the Governor of that Island was desirous of having missionaries there, and on the neighboring island of Madagascar.  As the Isle of France was not within the
jurisdiction of the Company, Messrs. Newell and
Judson resolved to go there by the earliest opportunity. Accordingly, on the 4th of August, Mr. and
Mrs. Newell embarked for that island in a vessel
that afforded accommodaltions for only two passen1 The reader will understand, that this was not because they were
Americans, but because they were missionaries.
2 Marshman, vol. i., p. 488.




10            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
gers, with the expectation that Mr. and Mrs. Judson would soon follow.
The Harmony arrived, with Messrs. Hall, Nott,
and Rice, four days after the departure of Mr. Newell; and meeting with the same reception from the
government, they came to the same determination.
They were detained at Calcutta, however, until the
latter part oT November.  An unfriendly official
then reported them  as being still in the country,
and the government, without seeking explanation as
to the cause of the delay, chose to regard them  as
having forfeited all clainm to further indulgence, and
decided to send them to England by the fleet then
about to sail. Mr. Marshman says that the orders
were for thlem to mess with the gunner.  This, to
those ladies and their husbands, would have been a
sort of "C middle passage," and it was right for them
to flee from such oppression.  The fleet was lying a
hundred miles below the city, and they were to be
sent down under guard.'
Messrs. Judson and Rice, hearing of a vessel
bound to the Isle of France, went on board
Escape from
Calcutta.  at midnight, with Mrs. Judson, having
prevailed on the commander to receive them. The
police followed them down the river, and forbade the
vessel's going to sea with them on board. They accordingly landed, without knowing what to do. But
a kind Providence had interposed, and a letter was
1 Marshman, vol. i., p. 489.




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST 3fISSIONARIES. 11
soon put into their hands with permission to embark. Hiring a boat, and rowing day and night,
they overtook the vessel just as she was preparing
to weigh anchor for the last time. It appears that
the Governor-general (Lord Minto) on being informed of their flight, recollected that he had already given them permission to go to the Isle of
France.
Messrs. Hall and Nott effected their escape also,
not without suspicion of a connivance oil the part of
the authorities. They had received what was called
a genleral pass, and obtained passage in a vessel
bound to Bombay, but to touch at Ceylon, and were
regularly reported as passengers. The police made
search for them, but not where they must have been
known to be. Their voyage was long, and their
funds running low, they decided to incur the risk of
proceeding to Bombay, where they arrived in February, 1813, after a passage of eleven weeks.
Mr. and Mrs. Newell's passage to the Isle of
France was long, perilous, and distressing. Sickness and
Ideath of
They were driven about the Bay of Bengal Mirrs. Newell.
for a month, and at length the vessel sprung a leak,
and was obliged to put into Coringa, on the Coromandel coast, for repairs. This was well for Mrs.
Newell, as it gave opportunity for her to recover
from a dangerous illness.  On the 19th of September they reembarked, hoping for a short passage to
the Isle of France. Three weeks after leaving Co



12            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
ringa, and before reaching the end of the voyage,
Mrs. Newell gave birth, prematurely, to a daughter.
Ini a stormn both she and her infant took cold, and
the babe soon died. The mother was thrown into a
consumption, and not long after arriving at Port
Louis, the husband found himself compelled to relinquish all hope of her recovery.  When informed
of the near approach of death, her response was,
" Glorious intelligence."  She said she had never
repented leaving her native country, and that the
consideration of having left it. for the cause of
Christ, now afforded her great consolation.' She
died on the 30th of November, 1812, and an iron
railing - lately renewed    marlks the place of her
burial.  The letter of Mr. Newell to Mrs. Atwood,
the mother of his wife, was read at the time with
deep interest by thousands; and there are thousands
now, after the lapse of sixty years, who would be interested in its perusal.
Mrs. Newell probably accomplished more by what
seemed her untimely death, than she could have
done by a long life. The memorial of her cultivated
mind and unwavering devotion to the missionary
cause, soon afterwards published by Dr. Woods, secured for her a high place in the affection of the
Christian community, which she still retains.2
Messrs. Judson and Rice were detained at Calcutta
1 Memoir of ]IMrs. Harriet Newell, p. 92.
2 The eighth edition of this Memoir now lies before me.




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES. 13
till the 30th of November, the day of Mrs. Newellgs
death, and arrived at Port Louis on the Briefreunion at
17th of January, finding their bereaved Port Louis.
brother of course in great affliction. They were together about a month, when Mr. Newell embarked
for Ceylon, and they never met again on earth.
The missionaries now formed two bands. Indeed
they had become such very soon after ar- The mission
riving at Calcutta.  On the 27th of Aug- two bands.
ust, Mr. Judson wrote to the Baptist missionaries at
Serampore, that he and Mrs. Judson had changed
their sentiments on the subject of baptism, and desired to be baptized by immersion.  Mr. Rice, not
long after, made the same request. We now see
how these trials, so inscrutable at the time, contributed to the furtherance of the cause in that part of
the world.l It was the divine purpose that tlhe Umission should have a far more extended influence for
good than had been originally contemplated.  The
two brethren withdrew from their connection with
the Board; and, at the Isle of France, decided that
Mr. Rice return to the United States to enlist the
Baptist churches in foreign missions, in which he
happily succeeded. Mr. Judson's attention was now
turned to Pulo Penang; and as there was no opportunity to sail thither from Port Louis, he went with
his wife to Madras, where they wvere once more
under the jurisdiction of the East India Company.
Their only resort was a vessel bound to Rangoon.




14            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Inl this, after a tempestuous and dangerous voyage,
they arrived at that city on the 13th of July.
Such was the providential arrangement for an
Themission American Baptist mission to Burmah and
to the
Karens.  the Karens. The unpleasant feeling among
the supporters of the American Board occasioned
by the unexpected division of the mission, gave
place at length to gratitude on seeing the beneficent
designs of the Head of the Church.
The situation of Messrs. Hall and Nott, at BomSt rogglesfor bay, was seriously embarrassed by the arriombdeat val of intelligence, that the United States
had declared war against Great Britain.  The deelaration was made about the time of their arrival at
Calcutta; but, happily for them, there was then no
ocean telegraph with its rapid transmission of intelligence. It was probably in consequence of this
outbreak of war that the Supreme Government
wrote to Sir Evan Nepean, Governor of Bombay,a man of liberal views, and a friend of Mr. Charles
Grant, - directing him to send the American missionaries to England.  The Governor was exceedingly reluctant to carry out these orders, and suspended the execution of them, in consideration of
the illness of Mrs. Nott and of Mr. Hall; but when
informed of their convalescence, he engaged a passage for them at an expense of ~400.  William T.
Money, Esq., was in the confidence of Sir Evan, and
proved a very valuable friend to the missionaries,




THE' BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES. 15
both in India, and afterwards in England.  He advised them  to explain their case to the Governor.
They did so; and their memorial was so satisfactory,
that he wrote in their behalf to the Governor-general. A new difficulty now arose. A schooner, called
the Alligator, had arrived at Calcutta, froml  Salem,
bringing books, letters, and funds for the missionaries, with a letter from Sir John Borlase Warren,
Admiral of the British fleet on the Halifax station,
describing the Alligator as a missionary vessel, sent
out to communicate with American missionaries in
India, and, as such, granting her protection. Mention is made of this vessel in the Report of the
Board for 1813, and there is evidence of interest
having been used by the Prudential Committee with
the Admiral, to procure protection for her; but we
have no copy of the precise terms used by the Admiral in speaking of the vessel.  She was seized,
condemned, and her crew were sent to England as
prisoners of war, in the belief that she had forfeited
her neutral character by cruising off the Cape of
Good Hope to apprise American vessels of the declaration of war. The government allowed the letters and supplies to be forwarded to Bombay, but
took occasion to suspect some political plot in thle
mission, under the pretense of religion, and renewed
the order for sending the missionaries to England.
Their passages were accordingly engaged in a vessel
then about to sail.  In another memorial they




16            AlISSIONS TO INDIA.
showed to the Governor, that they had no connection with the war.
Receiving a letter from Mr. Newell, then in CeyThey flee lon, favoring their comining to that island,
from Bombay.    which was under the government of the
Crown, they asked permission to go thither. Not
obtaining this permission, they saw no way of remaininig in the East, but by departing secretly for
that island. Lieut. John Wade, an Aide to the Commander-in-chief of the Bombay Station, regarded
them as the means of his conversion, and informed
them of a vessel to sail in a few hours for Colombo,
in Ceylon.  He made all needful arrangements, and
saw them safely on board the vessel at thle mouth of
the harbor. Mrs. Nott and her child remained behind. After they had gone, Mr. Wade prepared and
circulated a defense of their conduct, though at a
personal sacrifice.'
JC In reflecting on our present situation," Mr. Hall
wrote, during the voyage to Cochin, "I have fears
lest we have sinned in leaving Bombay as we have.
Perhaps we ought to have waited and trusted in the
Lord to deliver us in his own way. Yet, after all, I
know not why it was not as right for us to escape
fiom Bombay, as it was for Paul to escape from
Damascus."
An interesting event is noted by Mr. Hall in his
journal, showing the care of a kind Providence. As
1 Bardwell's Life of Cordon Hall, p. 53.




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES. 17
they were leaving the small boat to go onl board the
native vessel, their young fiiend, Lieutenant Wade,
suddenly thought of the possibility of their landing
on the coast, and wrote with his pencil to an officer,
to whom  he had formerly named the missionaries,
" Take good care of my friends Hall and Nott,"
which soon proved of essential service; for they had
not been long at sea before they learned that the
destination of their vessel was Quilon, on the coast,
and not Ceylon, so that they were without funds and
without friends.  Having persuaded the captain to
land theml for a few hours at Cananore, they were
kindly received by Colonel Lockhart, the  officer
above named, who assisted them in negotiating a
draft on Bombay, and gave them a favorable introduction to Cochin.  They landed at Cochin on the
30th of October, and were received by Mr. Pearson,
the magistrate of the place, with great kindness,
and provided with gratuitous accommodations; and,
while waiting for a passage to Ceylon, they visited
the Jews and Syrian Christians in that neighborhood.
But new troubles awaited them. They were expecting, on the 5th of November, to leave the next
morning, whleu their kind host informed them that
he had received orders fiom Bombay to see that
they were returned to that place by the first opportunity.  " Thanks unto God," writes Mr. Hall,
"none of these things move me   I find pleasure
2




18            3MISSIONS TO INDIA.
in the reflection, that God has ordered this for some
wise and good end.  He breaks up our plans only
that He may accomplish his own, which  are infinitely better." l
Sir Evan Nepean was not well pleased with their
Are brought private departure fromn  Bombay, as it migllt
back to Bombay.     subject him  to censure from  the General
Government for iinputed connivance, or delinquency.
After reaching Bombay they were confined ten days
to the vessel, and then were brought to thle police
office, and required to sign a bond, in the sum of
four thousand rupees, not to leave the place without
permission.  This they declined to do..They also
refused to oive their parole to the samle effect, or
even to promise that they would remi-ain till Moilday.2  Being remanded to thle ship, they sent to thle
Governlor a respectfinl and very able memorial, with
which lie was so far satisfied as to allow them to occupy a house in the city.
Meanwhile the Prudetial Colmmittee at home
Commission- were doing everything in their power for
ers on their
pointed.   the relief of the mission.  The Hon. John
H. Harington, and Drs. Carey and Brown, were
requested to act as their committee at Calcutta; but
before the arrival of their communication, Dr. Brown
was dead, and Judge Harington was away.  On
hearing of the death of Dr. Brown, they appointed
1 Memoir of Gordon Hall, p. 57.
2. Tracy's History of the Americanz Board, p. 42.




THIE BOARD AND ITS FIRST MISSIONARIES. 19
tlhe Rev. Thomas Thomason to supply the vacancy,
an(d he with Dr. Carey requested the Hon. George
Udny, for many years a member of the Supreme
Council at Calcutta, to act in the place of Judge
Htarington.  The services rendered by these commissioners are gratefully remembered.
On the 16th of December their friend, Mr. Money,
informed the two brethren that he had just beeni
with the Governor, who stated that no' orders had
been received from Calcutta concerning their stay,
and being still under positive orders of the Supreme
Governmuent to send them  awa', he must now send
them.  On the 20th, the senior magistrate of police
officially notified them, that a passage was to be provide(l for them to England on board a vessel which
was to sail after two days. At this critical Successful
appeal to the
moment Messrs. Hall and Nott made an governor.
appeal to his Excellency, not only as Governor, but
as a man and a Christian, which has always been
admired for its ability.  The closing  paragraph
sllould have a place ill history.  "It is our ardent
wish," they say, "that your Excellency would coimpta'e, most seriously, such an exercise of civil authority upon us with the general spirit and tenor of
our Saviour's commands. We most earnestly entreat
you not to send us away from these heathen. We
entreat you by the high probability that an official
permission fr'om the Supreme Government for us to
remain here will shortly be received. We entreat




;2,0         JIISSIONS TO' INDIA.
you by the time and mloley already expended on our
tmissiou, and by the prayers and -hopes attending it,
not utterly to defeat its piotls object by sending us
from the country.  We entreat you by the spiritual
miseries of the heathen, daily perishing before your
eyes, and under your Excellency's government, not
to prevent us from preaching Christ to them.  We
entreat you by the blood of Jesus, which He shed to
redeem them.  As ministers of Himl, who has all
power in Heaven and on earth, and who with his
ascending voice commanded his ministers to go anud
teach all nations, we' entreat you not to prohibit us
firomn teaching these heathen.  By that holy religion
through which you hope to be saved, we entreat you
not to hinder us from  preaching it to these perishing idolaters.  By all the solemnities of thle judgment day, when your Excellency must meet your
subjects before God's tribunal, we entreat you not to
hinder us from  preaching to themt  tlhat Gospel,
which is able to prepare them, as well as you, for
that awful days.....   We entreat your Excellency not to oppose the prayers and efforts of the
Church, by sending back those, whom it has sent
forth in the name of the Lord, to preach his gospel
among the heathen; and we earnestly beseech Alimighty God to prevent such an act, and now and
ever to guide your Excellency in that way which
shall be most pleasing ill his sighllt."
The appeal was so fir successfll tllat the bretlren




THE BOARD AND ITS FIRST IVISSIONARIES. 21
received official notice, next morning, that the Governor would await furthbdr instructions from Calcutta.
This note was dated December 21, 1813.
The occasion for this, humanly spealing, we must
seek in events then transpiring in lEngland, of which
vague rumors must have already reached India. As
these events involved the opening of India to the
gospel, they should have an explicit, though concise, statement in this history, which will be given
in the next chapter.  It will be seen that the opening of India and the entrance of the American Mission were contemporaneous events.




CHAPTER  II.
THE OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL.
1758-1812.
THE East India Company received a charter from
Queen Elizabeth in the year 1600. It was formed
for purposes of trade, and while only a commercial
Ttsearlydis- body it seems to have taken considerable
pOSitiol.   interest in the religious instruction of the
natives. A few missionaries were allowed to proceed to India in its ships, and were encouraged in
their labors. A similar spirit was evinced by the
English Parliament.
This favorable disposition continued, until the celeA remark- brated battle of Plassey, in 1758. But as
able change. 00oon11 as the military genius of Clive had
transformed the company of merchants into sovereigns of a great empire, all desire to impart knowledge to the people of India ceased, and repugnance to efforts for the conversion of the heathen
seemed to increase, as British influence extended
and the facilities for doing good were multiplied.
Whether this was owing to ignorance of the Gospel,




THE OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. 23
or aversion to it, - though most probably to both, -
the great body of the "old Indians," as those who
hlad resided long in India were called after returning
home, came at length to regard its introduction into
India with even morbid apprehension.  There were
intelligent mnen who did not share in these views,
and some who attained to distinction.
The charter of the East India Company had to
be renewed by Parliament once in twenty Hostilityto
years, and a clause had been inserted in missions.
the proposed charter for the year 1792, favorinlg the
sending of missionaries and schoolmasters to India.
The Court of Directors in England had then become
crowded with " old Indians," and the British empire
in the East seemed to tlhem likely to melt away as
soon as the ministers of religion touched its shores.
Their opposition had its parallel only in that put
forth by the same class, on a similar occasion, twenty
years later.
The clause was omitted., and India was left, for
another long period, to the mercies of Triumph of
the opposiLeadenhall Street.                       tion.
The chief originator of the movement for opening
India to the Christian religion, had been charles
Mr. Charles Grant.  Going thither at an Gmnt.
early age, he was appointed in 1773 a writer in the
Bengal establishment, and rose to be a member of
the Board of Trade in Calcutta.  He early devoted
himself to the moral and religious improvement of




24           1M1i'SSION-S TO1 INDIA.
the natives, and was himself a living recomin  endation of the gospel. In 1786 hle drew up a plan for
a "Mission to Bengal," and after a vain endeavor to
gain the approval of Lord Cornuwallis, the Governorgeneral, lie sought, through Romaine, Newton, Foster, Cecil, and Simneon, to secure the aid of ChrisA counter  tians in England.  These gentlemen adinfluencein
Eugland.   dressed a letter to William  Wilberforce,
soliciting his cooperation in Parliament.  The letter
was drawn up by Mr. Grant, and appears to have
been the first occasion on which Wilberforce's attention was specially drawn to the subject of missions to India.  The project languished, however,
till the return of Mr. Grant to England inl 1790.
I-e then succeeded, with the aid of Wilberforce, in
bringing the question distinctly before the English
Government; but with the result already indicated.
Yet God was preparing an agency, at that time,
A legs prom- in a most unpromising quarter, wlhich was
ising but
tive agency. to lead the way to victory and triumph.
William  Carey was born in a village of NorthWilliam    amptonshire, on the 17th of August, 1761.
Carey.    His father was schoolmaster of the village,
and lhe received what was then regarded in country
villages as a good education.  His scientific tastes
were exhibited at an early age.  His room  was
crowded with insects collected to imark their development, and he never wallred abroad without scrutinizing the hedges, and minutely examining the




THE OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. 215
structure of every plallt he gathered.  Though
rustic in his manners, his appearan'ce was prepossessing, and his more intelligent friends thought
they discerned ill him the seeds of future promise.
At the age of twelve, having obtained a Latin
vocabulary, he committed nearly the whole of it to
memory, and carefully studied the brief sketch of
a grammar in the introduction.1
As his parents were poor, he was bound apprentice, at the age of fourteen, to a shoemaker.  In a
small collection of books in the shoenakelr's shop,
was a commentary on the New Testament, interspersed with Greek words, which he copied, and took
for translation to an educated man in the neighborhood, and this was the commencement of those
liuguistic studies which so distinguished his after
life.  His master died after lie had served as an
apprentice two years, and li he engaged himself as a
journeyman shoemaker to one of the flock of the
Rev. Thomas Scott, the commentator.  His pastor
was impressed by his intelligence and modesty, and
used to remark that the young man would prove no
ordinary character.  He attended Mr. Scott's ministry at Ravenstone, and regarded his conversion as
tlhe result of God's blessing on those ministrations.
Up to this time his connection had been with the
Church of England.  At the age of eighteen he
joined a small independent church at Haclileton,
1 Marshman's Life of Carey, vol. i. p. 1.




26:MfIS'SIONS TO INDIA.
and soon after commenced preaching at that village,
which he continued -for three years and a half, going
once a month to preachl at his native village, ten
miles distant.  During this time a change in his
views led him to join the Baptists. Dr. John Ryland
mlales this statement of his baptism: " On the 5th
of October, 1783, I baptized  a poor journeyman:hloemaker in the river Nen, a little beyond Dr.
Doddridgle's clapel in Northalipton."
M4ir. Ca;rey's acquaintance with the Rev. Andrew
Carey's    Fuller of Kittering, his future associate in
effort- and
infineoce.  the cause of missions, commenced in 1787,
and continued to the close of Mr. Fuller's career in
1815.  The perusal of " Cook's Voyage,'  round the
World " led him to contemplate the mollioi    degradation of the heathen, and to form the design of carrying to them  t,'he gospel. The prqject engrossed
his mind   nd a heart.  He  )prepared  a large nmap,
composed of several sheets pasted tocgether, on wvhich
he entered what hle was able to glean concerning
the population, religion, and natural characteristics
of every country then known; and this he suspended on the wall of his little worlishop.  While
at work his eye was often raised to the nap, and he
wars musing on the condition of the various heathen
tribes, and devising the means of evangelizing themn.
Mr. aMrshllan states, that Carey had little enBacokward-  couraogemernt fr'om his ministerial brethren.
heSlS of his
iethreal  " At a meeting of ministers in Northamp



THE OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. 27
toll, Mr. Ryland, senior, called on the young men
around him to propose some topic for discussion, on
which Mr. Carey arose and proposed,' The duty of
Christians to attempt the  spread of the gospel
among heathen nations.' The venerable divine received the proposal with astonishment, and, springging to his feet, denounced the proposition with a
fiown, and thundered out,' Young man, sit down.
When God pleases to convert the heathen, He will
do it without your aid or mine.' "  Even Mr. Fuller
was startled by the boldness and novelty of the proposal.1
In 1789 Mr. Carey published an address on lmissions, hoping thus to rouse his denomiina- Formation of,a Missionary
tion.  This was followed, in 1791, by the sooiety.
publication of an 1" Inquiry on Missions."  The celebrated sermon,which Inay be regarded as the foundlation of the Baptist lission in India, was not
preached until May, 1792.  In this he explained
and enforced, that we are (1.) to expect great things
firom  God, and (2.) to attempt great things for
God. In October following, a Missionary Society
was formed at Kittering, with Andrew Fuller for its
Secretary, and Mr'. Carey offered to eimbark for any
country which the Society might select.  The first
subscription amounted to thirteen pounds two shillings and sixpence.  It was the harbinger of the
Imillions since laid on the altar of this sacred cause.
1 Marshman, vol. i. p. 10.




28            MlISSIONS TO INDIA.
The London ministers of thle Baptist denominaLukewarm- tion stood aloof.  The only minister in tile
Tess of miini>ters.  great metropolis fiom  whollm  Mr.   Carey
received  any sympathy, was the venerable John
Nevton, of the Established Church.  In(leed, cor1paratively few of his brethren in the coUltry really
symipatIhized with him.  Among these were Fuller,
Suteliff, Ryland, and Pearce, all Ien near his own
age.  Some of the speeches made in the General
Assembly of the Church of Scotland in 1796, when
a proposal was mlade to establish  a  toreign mission, strongly remind  one of the anti-missionary
speeches, fihur years earlier, in the Board of Proprietors of the East India Comlpany.1
The Baptist Missionary Society was formed ill
The =autago- 1792, the year preceding' the action of Parnist forces.  liament on tile Charter of the East India
Cominpany.  The a ntagonist but. apparently very unequal forces were now organized and in the field,the one to carry the Gospel to India, the other to
exclude it.  The opposition was never more decided
than near the close of this period; but we can notice only the leading facts, until we comle to the arrival of the American missionaries at Calcutta in
1812.
Mr. John Thomas, an eccentric member of the
Baptist Church, who had gone to Calcutta in 1786,
was employed by Mr. Grant, for th~ree years, in mis1 See Marshman, vol. i. p. 18.




THE OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. 29
sionary labors among the natives, at an expense of
a thousantd pounds.  Returning to England in 1792,
i'Mr. Thomas opened a correspondence with Carey desigMr. Car'ey, and was associated with him, Beiigal.
by the newly formed Society, in a mission to be sent
to Beilgal.
The question then arose, how they were to reach
Iit(lia.  The storm raised by the proposedl ITOtoreach
modification of the Charter was tllen rag- thefield
ing, and left no hope of their obtaining leave to go
in one of the Company's vessels, or to go at all.  A
passage was at length obtained in a Danish vessel,
and the party landed at Calcutta on the 11th of November, 1793.  Having come in a foreigin vessel,
cleared at a foreign port, they passed unobserved.
Want of thrift on tile part of Mr. Thomas Unpropitisubjected Mr. Carey and his family to very ousoutset.
great embarrassments. They had no letter of credit,
and the committee at Kittering had neither the
knowledge of business, nor the funds necessary for
such a provision.  Mr. Thomas was hunted by fbrmer creditors, and induced to resume his medical
practice at Calcutta, and Mr. Carey, for a time, was
dependent for shelter for his family of seven on the
generosity of an opulent native. Twenty years after,
when the good missionary had attained  an influential position in Calcutta, he placed this native, who
had meanwhile lost his property, in a situation of
ease and comfort.




iio           ilr;T3ILS'SIONS TO INDIA.
Without money or friends, Mr. Carey removed
into the Soonderbunds, as a vast tract of jungle
South of Calcutta is called, and began to build huts
for his family in a neighborhood where persons were
A kind Prov often carried off by tigers.  From this danidence.    gerous situation he was rescued by Mr.
George Udny, of the Company's service, afterwards
a friend of' the Amlerican missionaries, a man  of
genuine Chrlistian benevolence, who had been associated with Mr. Grant in his missionary efforts. He
offered Mr. Carey the management of an indigo factory, wlhere he would have a comfortable support,
time for study, and a stated congregation of about
ninety natives connected with the factory.  Here he
passed more than five years preparing himself for
the widele sphere of usefulness God had in store for
him.1  Of his income of twelve hundred dollars, he
devoted a fourth, and sometimes a third, to missionary objects.
Tlhe Lomndon Missionary Society was formed in
1795.  A few months after, Mr. Haldane, owner of
Manes pro-  a large lalnded property  in Scotland, to
Sposnd us-  which he had retired after a career of honorable service in the royal navy, was so affected by
the account of the labors of Mr. Carey in India, that
he devoted hiniself to an India mission, and decided
to sell a part of his estates, and employ the proceeds
in its support.  Three of his friends, Mr. (after1 Marshman, vol. i. p. 67.




THE  OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. 31
wards Dr.) Bogue, Mr. Innes, and Mr. Greville
Ewing,l - men who became noted in the church
at home, - anilated with the same spirit, consented
to accompany him, to India.  They intended to take
out a printing establishment, and a staff of schoolmasters and catechists.  When their arrangeine nts
were completed, application was made to tile India
authorities for permission to embark.  Mr. Dundas,
President of the Board of Control, was a family
connection of Mr. Haldane, and had known hii fr'om
his childhood.  After four months, Mr. Wilberforce
came up to London, and used his influence with the
Ministry on Mr. Haldane's behalf, but all to no purpose.  Mr. Haldane received a very complimentary
reply from tile Court of Directors, but a peremptory
refusal to his application.  One lore likely to succeed can hardly be imagined.  It afterwards appeared, that Divine Providence had an imnp(ortant
service for Mr. Haldane at Geneva in Switzerland.
In the year 1797 Mr. Grant was elected one of the
Directors of the East India Company; and, three
years later, hoping to secure the attention of the
Directors, he printed a few copies of " Ob- Mr. Gra1nt's
appeal for
servations on the state of society among India.
the Asiatic subjects of Great Britain, particularly
with respect to morals and the means of improving
them."  But he found that the idea of sending the
1 Mr. Ewing's Memoir is before me in an 8vo volume of 672 pages,
published in London by John Snow in 1843.




32            MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
Gospel to India still excited such angry resistance,
that his treatise was not published, and remained
unknown till it iwas disinterred at the India H-ouse
in 1813, by order of Parliament, and printed among
other documents.  It then contributed not a little
to the auspicious resolution, which unlocked the
gates of India to the gospel.
In 1799, Messrs. Marshnian and Ward, who soon
Mvessrs.   acquired a good name in the missionary
Matrshman
ad Ward.  world, and two others who lived but a short
tiime, embarked for India in the American ship Criterion, Captain Wickes; there being no Danish ship
at hand, and the ships of the Company being closed
against them.  Mr. Grant advised them  not to expose themselves to banishment by landing at Calcutta, but to go direct to Serampore, which was
under the Danish flag; and they were furnished
with a letter of introduction frolm the Danish Consulate in London to the Governor of that settlement.  They arrived at Calcutta on the 5th of October, and the  captain, at their request, boldly
reported them  as Christian imissionaries, on their
way to Seramnpore.  He procured boats for their
baggage, in which they embarked, and, on the 13th
of October, found themselves safe at their destination.
This little Danish town has, at present, no other
The mission- interest than as a former refuge of the
ary refuge at
Serampore. church in a time of persecution.  It is




THE OPENING OF lNDIA TO T-fE GOSPEL. 33
pleasantly situated on the right bank of the river
Hooghly, sixteen lniles above Calcutta.  It was purchased by Danish traders of the Nabob of TMoorshedabad, and the Danish flag was hoisted over it in
1758, just before the battle of Plassey.  The town,
when Messrs. Marshman and Ward landed there,
had reached the zenith of its prosperity, and the
only trade of the Presidency in the hands of foreigners was concentrated there; the Dutch and French
settlements, farther up the river, having been captured by the English during the war of the French
Revolution.l  Durin g the rupture between England
and Denmark, at the close of 1800, the Danish settlements in India were all sequestered, but only for
fourteen months, and during the administration of
Lord Wellesley, who no longer regarded the missionary enterprise wvith alarm.  The place was again
occupied by the English in 1808, and was held by
them until the termination of the European war, in
1815.  Happily Lord Minto, in 1808, had recovered
from  the panic of the Vellore mutiny, and become
better acquainted with the character and views of
the missionaries.  Had the capture taken place in
the previous year, the Serampore mission might
have been broken up.
Colonel Bie, the Governor of the place, received
the missionaries cordially, and offered them  An efficient
all the assistance in his power.  But the protector.
1 Marshman, vol. i. p. 113.




:84            MI~IISSIONS TO 7IND[A.
police of Calcutta lost no time in notifying the Governor-general of the arrival of four missionaries
without permission f'omn  thle Court of Directors;
and it was resolved, that they be required to leave
the country forthwith.  Captain Wickes applied, on
Monday, for permission to enter his vessel, but was
informed that he could not receive it, unless the
four missionaries came under engagements to return immediately to England. The captain brought
this information to Serampore that evening, and it
occasioned  some dismay.  They determined, however, to remain, unless the Governor declined to
protect them.  Colonel Bie had been nearly forty
years in the service of the Danish Company, part of
the time as an officer at Tranquebar, where he was
favored with the ministry of Schwartz, but mostly
as Governor of Seramporeo  He was small in stature, but bold, and his independence had given. no
little umbrage to Warren Hastings.  He had resisted the demiands of subsequent Governor-generals
for the surrender of those to wliom lhe had given
protection; and he was now prepared to do the same
in behalf of the missionaries, but lie advised them
to present an explanatory memorial to Lord WellesThe Gover- ley.  Explanations were accordingly maide,
nor-general
pacificateid.  and the Governor-general, one of the most
enlightened of the rulers of India, being assured of
thleir Protestant character and pacific designs, and
that he had no legalright to refuse an entry to a




THE' OPENING OF INDIA TO TIIE GOSPEL. 35
foreign vessel simply because she had brought out
passengers to a foreign settlement, removed the interdict from the Criterion.
It soon became apparent, that although the missionaries were safe at Serampore, they would not be
allowed to settle elsewhere, and that the Governorgeneral would not allow a press in the Company's
territories out of Calcutta.  But there was reason
to believe he was willing the missionaries should establish themselves under Colonel Bie's protection,
where he would be relieved frolnm the necessity of
disturbing them.  If Lord Wellesley was a despot,
lie was too enlightened to sympathize with the contracted views which then prevailed in Leaden hall
Street. He did not consider the missionaries a dangerous class, and saw no reason to persecute them.
On the contrary, he looked upon religion as the
safeguard of social order, and the most effectual promnoter of happiness, and determnined to favor it. He
forbade horse-racing and gambling on the Sabbath,
and the  publication of Sunday newspapers, and
never failed to appear in his place at church.  He
even assured Mr. Brown, the worthy  chaplain,
that he was resolved to recognize the Christian religion as the religion of the State.  He appointed
the 6th of February, 1800, as a day of general
thanksgiving for the success of the British arms in
Mysore, and the day was observed at Calcutta'wvitlh
much pomp and ceremony; Mr. Buchanan, another




86            HMISSIONS TO INDIA.
of the chaplains, preaching a sermon appropriate to
the occasion.  These things were a great step forwards.  After the Governor-geneleral becam-e assured
that the Seramnpore missionaries avoided political
questions, and restricted themselves to the instruction of the heathen, he showed every disposition to
foster their work, though nearly all the influential
menmbers of his government were known to be violently o)posed.1
The College of Fort William, established by the
College of   Marquis of Wellesley in 1801, for the betFort Villiam.    ter education of the young   en collllnnected
with the civil service, was an imporltant step) towards
that toleration of missionaries which was coming
with a slow  but sure progress.  Mr. Brown, the
chaplain, an avowed friend of missions, was made
Provost of the College, the well-known Claudius Buchanani was made Vice-Provost, and William Carey
became one of the most noted of the Professors.
Translating the Holy Scrip)tures into the lancguages
of the country, was a favorite pursuit in thle college,
and it became well known that the eminent statesmnan at the head of the government did not look
with apprehension upon the work of Christian missions.   The College was indeed soon very much reduced in its funds by the Directors at home, but not
until it had strengthened the hold of Christian missions on India; and it soon gave rise to the College.1 Marshman, vol. i. p). 134.




THEi  OPENING OF INDIA TO THE GOSPEL. 37
at Ilaileybury, in England, for the same class of
young men.
The mutiny and massacre at Vellore, in July,
1806, occasioned great alarm, both in India Mutiny at
and England, and was most absurdly at- Vellore.
tributed, by the enemies of missions, to missionary influence; and they took occasion from  it to redouble
their efforts to close the door against the Gospel.  In the following month, while the excitement
was at its height, Captain Wickes brought, two additional missionaries firom England in his ship Criterion  for the Serainpore nission.  Lord The conseMinto, the new Governor-general, had just quences.
arrived, and, misled by unfriendly  misrepresentations, sanctioned an order for their immediate banishinent from the country.  At the same time, the
preaching and all the other missionary labors of the
brethren at Serampore were prohibited, and they
were required to remove their printing establishment to Calcutta.  But these orders, after some
time, were withdrawn through the judicious measnres of the Danish Governor, and personal explanations to Lord Minto.
We have now entered upon the year 1807, and
within five years the terms must be settled for the
renewal of the Charter to the East India Company.
Times had changed since 1792, and were rapidly
changing, though  the upholders of the Missionary
developmlent
old regime were tle last to apprehend it. iningland.




38            MIISSIONVS TO INDIA.
The Baptist Missionary Society had been formed in
1792, the London Missionary Society in 1795, the
Church Missionary Society in 1800, and the British
and Foreign Bible Society in 1804.  Thousands of
people had their interest thus awakened, in place of
the very few five or six years before. The struggle
between the friends and enemies of missions was
once more transferred to England, and the years
from 1807 to 1812 are noted for what has been called
the grelbt battle of missions.
The campaign was opened by Mr. Twining, who
The great  had resided in India from 1792 to 1805, in
battle of
missions.   a printed letter to the Chairman of the
Court of Directors. His fears were specially excited
by the formation of the Bible Society, with the declared object of the universal diffusion of the Christian faitl, and with a  nmemnbership including Mr.
Charles Grant and Mr. Thornton, of the Court of
Directors, and Lord Teignmouth, once Governorgelelral of India and then a member of the Board
of Control and of his Majesty's Privy Council.  He
thought their possessions in the East were in a situ-:
ation of unprecedented peril.  This assault was ably
met by Mr. Owen, Secretary of the Bible Society.
Major Scott Waring soon followed on the same
side with Mr. Twining.  He had gone to India in
the year 1765, and was there when the Europeani
comrlmunity was predminently distinguishled by indifference to Christianity and partiality to idolatrous
superstitions.




TIHE OPENING OF INDIA TO TlHE GOSPEL. 39
These pamphlets were found to be creating a
strong anti-missionary feeling in influential political
circles, and Mr. Fuller hastened to London to counteract it.  He called on the Marquis of Wellesley,
who informed him that lie was himself decidedly opposed to the recall of the missionaries, which lie coi1sidered impolitic and unjust, and he promised to use
his efforts to dissuade the Miinistry from it, should
they ask his opinion.  Meanwhile four other painphlets, equally hostile, appeared in rapid succession.
Mr. Fuller now published his " Apology for the late
Christian Missions in India," making a volume of
more than three hundred pages, and( Mr. Owen also
published a reply to Major Scott Waring.
The next assailant was a " Bengal Officer," who
had notoriously abjured Christianity, and become
a worshipper of the Hindoo deities.  This pamphlet
subserved the cause of Christian missions by the
ridicule it brought on their opponents. Among the
most important of the contributions to the missionary cause, during this controversy, was one by
Lord Teign mouth.
After the lapse of sixty years, it is presumed that
but few of these publications are obtainable, and Mr.
Marshman has performed a valuable service by embodying the substance of themn in his "History of
the Serampore Mission."   The satirical attacks
of Sydney Smith, in the " Edinburgh Review" of
1808 and 1809, still attract attention, but they were




40             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
founded on misapprehension, and the author is said
to have lived to regret them.
The discussion closed with an article in defense
of the missions, in the "Quarterly Review" of April,
1809, from the pen of Southey.1
It is not possible to overrate the importance of
Importance  this controversy in its effect on religious
of the controversy.   Opinions in England, as developed in 1812
during the discussion in Parliament on the India
Charter.
Occurrences at Calcutta, ill 1811, made it evident
I'he difficul- that the standing orders of the Court for
ties not overcome.    the deportation  of Europeans found  in
India without a license, might be put in force at any
time by the malevolence of any officer.  The toleration enjoyed was only by sufferance, and it was liable to be interrupted, should a new panic seize the
Council Board.  The missionaries therefore urged
Mr. Fuller, as the period for a new Charter approached, to seize the golden opportunity for sqculring theni a legal toleration in India.
The question of renewing the Charter of the East
Toleration  India  Company camne up again  in  the
secured.   House of Commnons in the  year 1813.
Lord Castlereagh, the Prime Minister, suggested,
as modifications to suit the necessities of the times,
that the trade of India be thrown open to the nercantile conmmunity of Enlgland, and that Europeans
1 See Marshman's History, vol. i. pp. 333-379.




THE OPENING OF INDIA TO TIHE GOSPEL. 41
be allowed to resort to India, under licenses from
the Court of Directors, or the Board of Control;
but leaving the government in full possession of the
power they had always held, of expelling any one
whose conduct or opinions might be considered dangerous. He would also provide for a bishop and
three archdeacons, to superintend the chaplains of
the different settlements. There was no proposed
concession to the missionaries, and the bishop and
archdeacons were intended solely for the European
community in India. Wilberforce then rose and
expressed his unwillingness to leave the same power
in the hands of the Directors for twenty years
to come, which they had employed with so much
zeal against missions in the twenty years gone by.
The conduct of the Prime Minister, in studiously
omitting to make provision in the Charter in favor
of missions, produced its natural effect in England
and Scotland. It showed the necessity of an expression of public opinion, such as even Parliament
would not venture to resist. While the Court of
Directors spent six weeks in examining witnesses in
support of the mercantile privileges which they had
enjoyed for more than two centuries, of which the
proposed modified Charter would very properly deprive them, the religious spirit of the country was
aroused.  Wilberforce and his associates, Grant,
Stephen, and Babington, were actively engaged in
getting up petitions in their respective communities,




42            MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
until the voice of the country became irresistible.
Nine hundred petitions were laid on the table of
the House of Commions.  Wilberforce, regarding
the object as "the greatest which men ever pursued," exhibited all the ardor he had shown in the
question of the slave-trade.  He felt that nothing
short of an unequivocal expression of the feelings of
the nation would carry the Ptarliament, even though
the Ministry should be favorable.  A large and influential imeetingv was held at the London Tavern,
with Lord Gaiimbier in the chair, at which strong
resolutions were adopted in favor of the proposed
alnendlment of the Charter, and a )ermuan:ent corninittee of twenty-eight gentlemen, of all sects and
parties, was appointed to secure the object.'he
subject was earnestly debatedl in Parliaimet, but the
most remalrkable of the speeches then made, was
doubtless that of Wilberforce, which is said to hllave
equaled the noblest of his efforts in behalf of the
slave, alnd to have been heard with the closest attention by all parties.
The bill, as desired by the friends of missions,
passed to its third reading on the 13th of July,
1813, by a vote of fifty-four against twenty-two.
There being no " old Indians " in the House of
Lords, it there met with a far less decided opposition.  The demands of the manufiacturers and merchants of England for a participation iIn the trade
of India, caused the ministry to see that they could




THEIE OPENING OF INDIA TO TIIE GOSPEL. 43
not consistently refuse the grant also of religious
privileges; "and thus cominierce became, ill sonme
measure, the handmaid of religion, and under their
combined influence the gates of India were opened
at once to the cottons of England and the truths of
the Bible." 1
The Company had hitherto enjoyed a monopoly of
the trade between England and all places east of the
Cape of Good Hope.  The trade between Englaiitl
and India was now to be open for all; though the
trade withl China was still to be a monopoly of the
Company.  Missionary operations, and all proper
means for the conversion of the native population to
Christianity, were to be tolerated.
I[t afterwards appeared that the East India Directors did not regard the new Charter as The victory
opening the door for American mission- Gharlats
aries.  Indeed, the English missionaries who applied for permission to proceed to India immediately
after the passage of the Charter, were at first refused.  And when the report of proceedings of the
authorities at Calcutta and Bombay came before the
Court, a resolution was proposed, censuring those
who had favored the missionaries, and requiring the
American missionaries to be remnoved from India.
The resolution was about to pass, when the venerable Charles Grant, formerly Chairmant  of the Court,
1 Marshman, vol. ii. p. 45.




4-4           M.ISSIONS TO INDLA.
read an argument he had careffully prepalecl frTom
official documents, defending the conduct of thle
missionaries ill every step of their proceedings, and
proving that the officials in India had mistaken the
extent of their authority, and assumed powers which
neither the laws of the British empire nor the laws
of nations would authorize. They were not at liberty
to do more than order the missionaries fiom  the
country.  To send them to England, was to treat
them  as British subjects, or as prisoners of war;
and to prohibit their going to any neutral territory,
was a stretch of authority which the missionaries
were not bound to obey, and to withdraw  fr1om
which was no crime.  The plea was successful  and
the dispatches sent to Bombay admitted the object
of the missionaries to be simply the promotion of
religion, and authorized Sir Evan Nepean to allow
them. to remain.  The decision was communicated
to the missionaries some time in 1815.
Lord Liverpool succeeded Castlereagh as Prime
Still farther Minister before the action of Parliament,
assured by a
new Governor-general, and decided to supersede Lord Minto as
Governor-general by the appointment of the Earl
of Moira, better likown by his subsequent title of
the Marquis of Hastings.  He was know1n in the
war of the American Revolution as Lord Rawdon,
and commlnanded the British army at the battle of
Eutaw  Springs.  He must have reached Calcutta




TIHE OPENING  OF INDIA  TO THE GOSPEL. 45
early in the autumn, since his predecessor embarked
for home on the 20th of October.1  The Earl had
not the morbid dread of missionary efforts which
haunted the public functionaries in Calcutta, and he
had enough of independence and character to check
their movements.  When waited on by Messrs. Carey,
Thomason, and Udiny, the newly appointed committee of the American Board, with a request that he
would reverse the order for the deportation of the
American missionaries, he expressed his conviction
that they meant to do good, and that no considerable injury could arise from  their continuance in
the country.  This declaration was made before the
adoption of the new  Charter was known in India.
As soon as these liberal viewvs of thIe new Governorgeneral were reported at Bolnbay, all fulrther proceedings against the missionaries were stayed.  Lord
Moira had left England after the sentiments of the
various religious communities had been largely developed on the subject of mnissions, and when the
table of the House of Commons was covered, night
after night, with petitions.
Although the connection of the East India Coml1 Mr. Marshman says: "Nothing could exceed the kindliness of
Lord Miinto's personal feelings. There is reason to believe,. moreover,
that his own views were far more liberal than those of his government,
but he wanted firmness to resist the influence of the clique of secretaries at Calcutta, who had been nursed up in prejudices and despotism." He reached. England in March, 1814, and died a few months
after, on his way to his seat in Scotland.




46             3IISSIONS TO INDIA.
pally with the  idolatry of the country continued
Subsequent thirty years longer, yet, fr'om this time, protoleranced poe   tection was extended to missionaries, and
and protectifIndfomthe to American missionaries not less than to
compay.  English, and the government has been increasingly favorable from  that day to this.  The
Company was dissolved soon after the great mutiny
in 1857, and, to the joy of all friends of missions,
Sir John Lawrence, one of the ablest and best of
Christian men in India, was placed on the viceregal
throne.
One cannot look back through the labors and
Grateful   vicissitudes of this great struggle, without
recognition                       a
of Carey,  admiring the singular aptitude of Carey,
Grant, and
Wilberforce. Gra'tllt, and Wilberforce for their allotted
spheres of action.  Verily the hand that made them
was divine.  Nor should we forget the training
which Wilberforce, and the religious portion of the
British empire, had received for this work, by the
long struggle for the abolition of the slave-trade.
These champions of religious liberty all lived to old
age, and witnessed the consummation of their hopes;
Grant dying in 1824, at the age of seventy-seven,
Wilberforce in 1833, at the age of seventy-three,
and Carey in 1834, at the age of seventy-two.








II                 I    14 U/C;iii~~~l:s i.; ~(                   I-~  ~ Skq
\:'I! i~',~'1'~'
\ \  — 0
iiii~~~~~~i~.~, ~,,~,  ~i ~~"'......
-.              ie?
iii~~~~~iiii~~~~ ~                     SATA~Y  A
1s o? —A~  *.......j/  Chiiila
6'%A. p
Ij j    j'X  ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~'&',-:~,'f,.,?~t~~,'~& ~~?~
ili~~~~i  ~~la    ~~~~gpi:B~~~~a  M"AY
1 \ill_~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ it~P-~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~;I, Lt~~~~~~~~~~~'1g#11140j7
q7A~~' ~Q 2
1I i  t  Pa ~            ai?
0~~A~" A
Po reJ/n~s ne;Ijj'''~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~7.T...
jijij/jj I ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~i~~~6
N/n~~~~~ ~~hu
Ij~~~~~~~~~~il  ~~~~~~~~~~~~D -~~~~~~~i
J~U~Ne7/~  ~~AW l
19'    ~~~~~~~~iz~~~~~rc~~~T
\AV             ~      =~
iti  \i! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Y~ ~ ~ ~  -F~~~~~~~~~
7 3`~~~BJ/,~l




I 
9_                                                                   _.bc74,t       -~e7i m<;,  i   o                occlpiod by the
-|    AJRUNGBABD.      D      WzA A A i, I I I.
tel>S'o 7                                                        Ag,, E: -e.ii.. $i
~a,^:-..t ci.17......
oo- r ri.  A,-J,. - -- —, —,.
G;'It i~ U....7'....
a.,  K' S' i11O1 a
Al/kai ro  o a    c r  
F'
uslt d De 17!    0  -'!; 11
j';..      o —':~((U<'t                        i o.......
Sadg  0 l~iksc~ t~ voayz.                5 s g,,r /.    f'.li      p               0(4.5. ~ -A z-     R        rp l )   A   ~'tbigaw               > \z                                                  I.....! r  i'..
no, >p  -,. Zr.'a
l aj....i —       -- ---- WI —-S
7 ae
I   Pa t r's  s                                                             t'~                                70S lda
23w C/Sb~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~jtIs
jjialaae        *                         J'tk                         tiuskw
]ltnst/caydr~~~~~~~~~~~irn~7a7r
73     cn~tc.L~,~








CHAPTER Il[.
MISSION TO THE MAHEATTAS.
1815-1826.
BOMBAY occupies an island on the western coast
of India, and its present population exceeds Bombay.
eight hundred thousand.  It is now connected with
Clhristendom  by telegraphic lines, and by railways
with every important part of India.  The Concan is
a low, hot country on the adjacent conti- The Concan.
nent, extending two hundred miles along the coast,
and from  forty to a hundred miles inland, to the
Ghlats mountains, which  run  southward  to Cape
Comnorin, varying in height from  two thousand to
seven thousand feet.  Crossing these imounitains to
the eastward, the traveller finds 11no0 per- TheDecoc.
ceptible descent, but comes out among hills, and on
table land two thousand feet higher than the sea.1
The Mahrattas inhabit the Concan, the Deccan,
an(l Central India, and  number  about The MaLhrattas.
1 Mr. Elphinstone, in his History of India, published more than
thirty years since, says the Deccan, properly speaking, includes all the
country south of the Vindya mountains, yet, in modern practice, is
often limited to the part lying between that chain and the river
Kishna.




48            MI[SSIONS TO INDIA.
twelve millions.  In the middle of the last century
their formidable irregular cavalry, kllown as the
"Mahratta HIorse," overran a great part of Hindostan, and the Mahrlta community on the continent
partook largely of this marauding character.  The
victories of Sir Arthur Wellesley, afterwards Duke of
Wellington, in 1803, were a check on this evil, but
the Mahratta country was in a very disturbed state
during the ten years from 1807 to 1817. This arose
mainly from the habits of the people. But while
tlhey sought plunder, they had a country and a
home, and regular occupations which they followed
during  the intermissions of their predatory raids.
The aim of their chiefs was not booty merely, but
also political power.
The avowed occasion of the war of 1817, which
Their subju- led to their subjugation  by the English,
gation.    was the plundering excursions of the Pindarrees, a low class of mounted freebooters, whose
ravages, about the time of Messrs. Hall and Nott's
arrival at Bombay, had become a terror to India.
They followed different chiefs, in companies varying
from two hundred to ten thousand, all mounted and
armed, unnincumbered by tents or baggage, advancing at the rate of forty or fifty miles a day, and
always directly toward their prey.  Their aim  was
not to take possession of a district, but to sweep
away what was in it; and being obliged to collect
their plunder in haste, they often inflicted merciless




MiISSION'O TO TIE MAIJIRATTAS.        49
torments to enforce its delivery.  They trusted to
the secrecy and suddenness of their raids for avoiding the military guards, and before a force could be
brought against them  they were on their return.
Their strength lay in making themselves intangible.  If pursued, they made extraordinary marches
through  roads  almost impracticable  for regular
troops.  If overtaken, they dispersed, and reassenibled at an appointed rendezvous.  If followved into
their own country, they broke into small parties,
alnd their booty was either safely deposited in their
mountain fastnesses, or under the protection of their
secret allies amo-ng the neighboring chiefs.
The Pindarrees were tolerated and even encouraged by Byltjee Row, the Peishwa or Sovereign of the
Mallratta confederation, and by Scindia, Holkar, and
other subordinate chiefs, ill the hope of receiving
their aid in wars with the English.  Their maraudings became at length insupportable, and the Marquis of Hastings laid his plans for a comprehensive
movement to eradicate the whole predatory system
from western India.  Accordingly, in 1817, he sent
a large army to invade the country on three sides.
The Peishwa, and his principal subordinates, Scindia
and Holkar, took  part with the Pindarrees. The
last two saved themselves only by timely sublmission.
The Pindarree leaders, Cheetoo and Kurreein, were
defeated, and became wanderers in the jungles. The
latter surrendered to Sir John Malcolm in February,
4




.t0            3IMISSIONS TO INDIA.
1818.  Cheetoo refused to surrender, and sought
shelter in a dense forest, where he was killed by a
tiger.1
The hostile intentions of the Peishiwa became evident as early as November, 1817, when the residence
of Mr. Elphinstone at Poona was suddenly attacked,
and all the property either carried off or destroyedl;
tle Resident and his suite having barely time to
mount their horses and flee.  The Peishwa, being
attacked soon after by the British army, commenced
a retreat, which he continued for more than six
months, ranging over the wide extent of the Deecan, and always distancing  his pursuers by the
rapi(lity of his march.  Finding himself a hopeless
fugitive, he sought to make terms, hoping to retain
his rank and office.  But the Governor-general, ini
view of his protracted hostility and treachery, insisted on an absolute surrender.  On being assured
of a pension of eight lacks of rupees, or about
~100,000, lie renounced his claims as a sovereign,
and agreed to spend the rest of his days at a distance from the seat of his former power.  He was
conducted to Bithoor, on the Ganges, near Cawnpore; 2 a place memorable, forty years later, as the
residence of his adopted son, Nana Sahib, the fiendish murderer of men, women, and children.
This brief statement of tlme colndition of the MahI Malcolm's Central India, vol. i. p. 445.
2 Grant Dff's l-lstolr oflthe 3lllhra/ttas, vol. iii. p. 477.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.               51
ratta country, in the early years of the mission, will
go far toward explaining the emtbarrass- Missionary
ments of such high-minded rulers as Mr. factse
Elphinstone, when asked to sanction the first efforts
to extend missionary labors inlltO the Deccan.  It
will show, also, how time was needed to gain the
native confidence.  Nor should we fail to notice the
interposition of divine Providence, which seasonably
suppressed a predatory warfare that threatened to
spread anarchy and devastation over western India.1
As a preparation for their work, the brethren now
adopted " a plan of polity, or social order." Incipient
They were to form  a self-governing mis- measures
sion, in which the majority was to rule, while the
minority of the missionaries, in purely missionary
matters, had the right of appeal to the Prudential
Committee, and ultimately to the Board at home -
a right, however, which has been rarely exercised.
The principle of colmmon stock was adopted, but
with a limit to individual expenditures.  No member of the mission was to receive pecuniary conmpensation for service from  any person, without the
consent of the mission, and the gain thus acquired
was to be placed at the disposal of the mission.
This system, derived from  the Serampore missionaries, was not found to work economically, and salaries, as private property, at length took the place of
1 Indica, Ancient aczd MHodern, by David 0. Allen, D. D., pp. 255,
256, note.




52             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the common  stock.  The extension of the missions
made it necessary, about the year 18'37, to require
firom  each mission an annual estimate of expenditures, including all important details, to be followed
by annual specific appropriations by the Prudential
Comlmittee.
The climate of India affected Mr. Nott so  unMr. Nott'  faLvorablv that, by the advice of physicians,
return home.  e returned home, with Mrs. Nott, near
the close of 1815; but le lived to attend the fiftieth
anniversary oft tlhe Boalrd, and died at Hartford,
Connecticut, July 1, 1869, at the age of eighty-one.
His wife survived him.
There was of necessity a. varied work of preparaObstcles to tion.  Tlle Mahratta langruage was to be
be overcome. acquired, portions of Scripture trcanslated,
and school-books prepared.  The prejudices of heathen parents against Christian  books were to be
overcome, even in schools taught by theathen imasters; then prejudices against schools taught by native Clhristian masters; and,  more than all, against
fiee boardincg-schools in the families of missionaries.
They were to find audiences who would -hear the
GOospel where no one was anxious to hear, or lknew
wvell how to behave while hearing; and to gather
churches where a public profession of the Christian
religion involved the loss of all things, with persecation, which only the civil powerl prevented firom
being unto death.  In such circumstances, the work




MISSION TO TIIE MAIlRATTAS.             53
might well be accounted hopeless, except as it was
ordered by God himself, and had the promise of
divine aid.
As this was the first Amlerican mission, it seems
proper that something should here be staid Why maxried missionconcerning  a feature in it, peculiar to employed.
imodern times; namely, the employment of married
missionaries.
The Apostle  to  the  Gentiles was unmarried,
thlough he claimed the right to Inarry; and so, it
would seem, were Tilothy and Titus, his missionary
associates.  So were the Nestorian and Irish niissionaries, in the early and Iniddle ages of the Christian Church; and so were those by whose labors
Europe was led to adopt the Christian name.  This
must have arisen, mainly, firom the peculiar cir'cuinstances and habits of those times.  The missionaries were not then in circumstances to support
families.  It was not deemled wise, nor is it now, for
theim to look to their heathen converts for support.
Were modern evangelists situated as Paul was, they
would generally deeni it wise to remain unmarried.
The feeling was prevalent in the churches, at the
outset of American. missions, that those who went
abroad, esp.ecially to barbarous nations, should be
single men.  This is within the author's distinct
recollection; and the biographer of M3rs. Judson,
writing in 1829, affirms the general opinion to have
been decidedly opposed to the mealsur-e of sending




54            3MISSIONS TO INDIA.
married persons.  It was deemed wild and romiantic
in the extreme, and altogether inconsistent with
prudence and delicacy.' When the mission to the
Sandwich Islands was projected, many apprehended,
and it was even strongly asserted by some men who
had visited the Islands, that womlen would receive
brutal treatment froml the islanders; and the belief
was not easily shaken, that they would detract from
the efficiency of a mission.
Yet the popular opinion was wrong. Those of the
Apostles, whose circumstances favored it, appear to
have been married mlen 2 and the circumstances of
modern missionaries are even more in accordance
with that condition, than were those of "the brethren of the Lord and Cephas."   Missionaries are
now sure of support friom  the churches at home;
and those churches probably find it easier to support
a mission composed of families, than they would a
less interesting mission of unmuarried met.  We all
now see how well it was that the wives of the first
missionaries were not left behind, as was proposed
by the Prudential Committee.  Mrs. Newell and
Mrs. Judson awakened a deeper andl more general
interest in the churches at home than did their husbands, and amply vindicated the right of their sex
to engage personally in this work.  The former
showed how a delicate and cultivated lady could
1 Knowles's M[emozr of Ann H. J.udson, p. 42.
2 Gal. ii. 9; 1 Co'. ix. 5.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.              55
" endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ."
The latter, having greater opportunity and a different mental constitution, was not only a remarkable
illustration of the same truth, but also of heroic
courage in the face of extreme danger, and of nmarvelous resources in the most sudden and formidable
emergencies.'
The missionary is worth as much more abroad,
with a help-meet for him, as the pastor is at home.
The wife is endowed with equal courage, and more
endurance. With her at his side, he is less likely to
flee from  danger, and is more safe. Among barbarians the wife, the mother, and children are, ullder
God, a defense.  There are grand exceptional men
like the Apostle Paul, and gratnd exceptional cases
like his; but marriage should be the general rule,
and all missionaries may claim  the right with Paul,
to " lead about a wife, as the other apostles." 2
Messrs. Hall and Newell made such progress in
the language, that they were able to coin- Early use of
mence their great work of preaching be- preaching.
fore the close of the second year, though of course
with a stammering tongue.  As the people did not
come to them, they went to the people; seeking
tlhemn in the temples, markets, and other places of
resort, and often reading brief portions of Scripture,
1 See Life of ibrs. Ann H. Judson, by the Rev. James D. Knowles,
1830.
2 1 Cor. ix. 5.




56           M1IISSIONTS TO INDIA.
which they had carefully translated.  They also established schools for heathen youth, and expected
large spiritual results from  them.
Mr. Hall was married December 16, 1813, to Miss
Marriage of Margaret Lewis, anl Egulish lady familiar
Mr. Hall.   with the Hinduistanee language and native
character.
A press was obtained from  Calcutta before the
Use of the  close of the year, through the aid of the
press.   Rev. Mr. Thonmason, and was made available by the arrival of Rev. Horatio Bardwell, who
had been sent to Bombay, rather than to Ceylon,
because he had learned the art of printing.
A portion of each day was devoted to translating
the Scriptures froml the Hebrew and Greek, but the
main business of the laborers at first was the acquisition of the Mahratta language.  In 1817, beside
a Harmony of the Gospels, they had translated the
Evangelists, the Acts of the Apostles, several of the
Epistles, and other select portions of the Bible.
The Gospel of Matthew was the first printed.  In
view of the deficiency of native workmen, the Prudential Committee requested Messrs. Allen Graves
and John Nichols, newly appointed missionaries, to
acquire a knowledge of type-founding and bookbinding before leaving the country.
At that time, and long after, the Christian public
Comparative were more ready to appreciate schools as a
estimate of
schools.   missionary agency, than the preaching of




MISSION TO THIE MAHRATTAS.           57
the Gospel; though probably few  well informed
Christians would have denied the paramount importance of the latter.  In the small number of conversions during the first twelve or fifteen years, missionaries and the churches at home needed the sustaining influence of schools.  Every new school,
every increase in the number of scholars, every new
reader of the sacred oracles, was an omen of suc
cess. Indeed it was a success; and the Secretary
wrote to the missionaries that the interest of tl-he
religious community in the education of heathen
children was great and increasing, so that the contributions for this object exceeded the most sanguine
expectations. The Annual Report of the Board for
1817 is emphatic on this point.
The interest thus awakened at home was fbunded,
in part, onl a misapprehension1 of facts. The plan
involved the reception of heathen children into mission families, and giving them new names, a considerable number of which were sent from this country, with the means of supporting those to whom
the names should be given. It appeared, however,
that the missionaries had been too confident about
obtaining children for a family Christian education,
even from the lower castes. The embarrassment at
home from this discovery was relieved by informnation froln the mission in Ceylon, that boarding children could there be obtained and named. A portion
of the funds was accordingly transferred to that




56            2MISSIONS TO INDIA
mission, and the residue was used among the different classes of half-caste children at Bombay.
The free day-schools were necessarily taught by
heathen muasters, as it was impossible then, and for
a long time afterwards, to obtain others.  Nor
could the heathen have been then persuaded to send'their children to Christian teachers.  Every effort
was made by means of school-boolks personal supervision, and frequent examinations, to have the instrultion Christian as far as possible.  The monthly
expenses of a school were from  seven to twelve dollars, and the teaching wCas in the vernacular langua1ge.  There was alsb a school for teaching the
English language to pupils of partially European
descent, who were expected to pay a certain anmount
for tuition.
The mnission was strengthened, in February, 1818,
Newmission- by the arrival of Messrs. Graves and Nicharies.   ols and their wives.  Sir Evan Nepean, the
friendly Governor, consenlted to their remaining.l
Miss Philomena Thurston arrived with this company
affianced to Mr. Newell, and they were im-arried in
the month following.  Mr. Graves was stutiotned at
Mahim, on the island of Bombay, anid Mr. Nichols
at Tanna, on Salsette; the one among sixteen thousand people, the other among sixty thousand.  The
missionaries made tours along the sea-coast, preaching the gospel, and distributing books.
It is interesting to observe the sa}tisfaction which




MISSION TO THE MAHIIRATTAS.            59
the brethren then lhad in their prospects as to the
schools. After stating how large a number Interestin
of heathen youth were instructed ill read- schools.
ing, writing, and arithmetic, and in some good degree as to the way of salvation  through Jesus
Christ, they exclaim; " Here is a measure of success
far exceeding  our most eager hopes.  It animates
our hearts, -,and we cannot but believe it will be
highly animating to our Christian friends at home,
by whose liberality these schools are supported.  In
them we seem to see a thousand Hindoo hands at
work from year to year, undermining the fabric of
Hindoo idolatry."
The first hopeful convert was a respectable Mussulman  named  Kader Yar Khan, from  The first
hopeful conHyderabad, a city  four hundred  miles vrt.
southeasterly friom Bombay, who had come to gain
instruction in the Christian religion.  This was in
March, 1819.  He had been awakened by reading a
tract, while on a visit to Bombay, and came with a
train of servanlts, but sent themn  back, and lived in
retirement.  He was eager for instruction, gained
constantly on the confidence of the brethren, and
was baptized in September, with the strong hope
that he was truly born of God.  Becoming a Christianu laborer in the Hiindfistanee, he performed several tours on the continent with books and tracts,
as far eastward as his native placee. The only other
notice that I find of this maln was in 1823.  In a




60             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
letter then. received he stated that, through his labors, five persons in Hyderabad, and the same number in Secundrabad, where he was then residing,
had avowed their belief in Christianity.  The imission wrote inviting him and his converts to come to
Bomlbay, but there is no record of a response to tlhis
invitation.
Sir Evan Nepean was succeeded, in the autumn
A new Gov- of 1819, by the Hon. Mount Stuart Elphinernor.    stone, who bad held a responsible position
in the conduct of the Mhllrattat war, and w'as a, man
of much experience, of fine classical attainments,
and liberal views.1  His impressions of the irascible
and warlike temper of the Mahrattas were strong,
and the first application of the missionaries for
leave to visit their schools on the continent, was refused.
When afterwards visited by a missionary, he made
His favor-  many inquiries, and seemaed apprehensive
able disposition.    of a too rapid advance against the prejudices of the natives, thns' endangering the public
peace.  At the same time, he approved of the general object, and, in a subsequent conversation with
Mr. Hall, requested a statement as to the purpose
of the schools, and the manner in which they were
conducted.  A memorial was therefore addressed to
1 Among his publications were " An Account of the Kisnqdon of Caubul and its Dependencies, 2 vols., 1819; and The Ilistory of India in the
Hgind and ioianmmedan Periods, 1 vol., pp. 687.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.             61
him, in April, 1820, in which the missionaries stated
that their schools were designed to impart useful
knowledge to the children of the natives, who would
otherwise receive no instruction, or what was very
inferior.  They expressed an earnest desire that the
religion contained in the Scriptures might be made
known to the inhabitants of that country, and believed that their schools would promote this end,
though the influence would be gradual.  Very little
success could be hoped for, unless the schools were
visited by the miissionaries themselves.
To this nlemoorial a favorable answer was returned,
with the consent of the Governor to their visiting
the schools on the continent; but he expressed the
hope, that no reasonable pretext would be given the
Brahmins to represent their religion as interfered
with.
There were eight schools on the continent in
1822, and seventeen on the islands of Bombay and
Salsette, with an average attendance of more than
one thousand pupils.  We consider our schools, say
the brethren, as a very important part of our mlission, and are confident that they will be the means
of effecting much good. In consequence of an unavoidable delay in remitting funds, it became necessary to suspend ten of them.
Mr. Bardwell suffered fiom the climate, and having no prospect of continued life in India, Return of
he returned to the United Stmates in 1821, Mf.Bard



62           M13ISYSIOINTS TO INDIA.
where, by the advice of able physicians, he spent
the residue of a long life.  He lived forty-six years
after returning from  India, and died greatly respected by all who knew hinm.  His widow and companion in the mission still lives.
On the 30th of May, 1821, the mission suffered a
Death of Mr. great loss in the death of the beloved Mr.
Newell.    Newell, who was a victim to cholera, which
had for some time been raging in India.  So overpowering was the disease, that lie could give no expression of his feelings; but none was needed. Mr.
Newell was one of the four young men whose memorial called the American Board into existence,
and his devotion to the cause was beyond all question.  He generally enjoyed good health, but in his
later years his feelings were at times deeply moved
by the woeful condition of the heathen, and by a
sense of his own responsibilities.  Shortly before the
sickness, he spent several da;ys with Mr. Nichols at
Tannah, and visited a great numnber of sick and
dying.  His death was extensively felt as a public
loss.
The Providence which called Mr. Bardwell from
Arrival ofa the care of the press, kindly brought Mr.
print3r.   Garrett, a professed printer, soon' after to
Bombay, where his services were more needed than
in Ceylon.  Sir Edward Barnes, Governor of that
island, had refused him permission to remain.  He
subsequently married AMrs. Iewell, who survived




MISSION TO THE MNAHRATTAS.              63
him, and died, many years afterwards, in her native
land.
A house was erected for public worship at Bombay
in 1822, costing, with the land, between First native
four and five thousand  dollars, a fourth place ofworpart of which was contributed in India.  It had two
stories, the upper for a chapel, the lower for the
press, with verandas for schools.  This was the
first Protestant place of worship, designed for llatives, in the vast region from Cape Comorin to the
Russian empire, and from  India to the Mediterranean.1
About this time some difficulties arose at Poona,
the former capital of the Mahrattas, ill Interference
on the Conticonsequence of the circulation of Christian lnent.
books amnong the natives.  There appears to have
been no real cause for apprehension, but the books
were seized and sent back to Bombay, with the
native agents employed in their circulation, and an
order was issued by the government forbidding missionary efforts in the Deccan.  Such an order could
not pass without a respectful remonstrance, and Mr.
Hall prepared one, setting forth the useful nature
of the mission and its operations, and requesting a
repeal of the order.  The Governor replied, that
that territory was but newly subjected to British
rule, and the request could not be granted with
safety to the public peace.  The order did not relate
1 Missionary 11erald, 1823, p. 314.




64            AMISSIONS TO INDIA.
solely to the Amlerican mission, for Scottish missionaries who afterwards obtained a permanent footing at Poona, were also excluded, nor was the order
long in force.  As if to take friom  the apparent
harshness of the measure, the government readily
granted the request of the mission for a buryingground, and spontaneously inclosed it at the public
expense with a substantial wall, thus showing that
the mission was regarded as a permanent institution.
Yet the missionaries had apprehensions, and wrote
to their good friend Mr. Money, then in England
and a member of Parliament.  That gentleman imimediately advised the Board to send additional missionaries to Bombay, and promised to use his influneception of ence in their behalf. Accordingly the Rev.
a new missionary.   Edmtund Frost and wife sailed for India in
September, 1823, accompanied by Mrs. Graves, who
had visited the United States for the benefit of her
health.  The governmlent made no objection to Mr.
Frost's joining the mission.
Scarcely, however, had it begun to feel the benefit
Death of Mr. of this reinforcement, before it was called
Nichols.  to mournll the death of another beloved
member.  Late in thle autumn of 1824, Mr. Nichols
went over to the southern Conean for the purpose
of preaching and visiting the schools in that quarter.  On reaching Revadanda sixteen miles foiom
Bombay, he became too ill with fever to proceed




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.             65
further.  Tidings were brought to his brethren, and
they succeeded in bringing him to Bombay, but not
until ten days after the commencemeent of his illness, and when he was speechless and nearly insensible.  He died in the following night, December 9,
1824.  His death was severely felt, as he was of an
excellent spirit and firm  in the discharge of his
duty, a mnan of prayer and intent on tile salvation
of the heathen.  He was a judicious counselor, a
warm and devoted firiend, and peculiarly acceptable
to several English families residing in and near
Tannah, to whom he had been the means of spiritual
good.  He had successfully studied the character
and language of the people, and deserves strong
commendation for his economy, diligence, and the
conscientious performance of his duty.
A school for Jewish girls was commenced at Bombay this year, and another of eighty-four Schoolfor
Jewish boys and girls at RevadaLda.  The Jewish girls.
whole number in the schools at thlis time, exceeded
fifteen hundred.  A Mahratta woman named Gunga
was employed in a school for girls, and entered upon
the business with rare courage and alacrity.  But
in the midst of great hopes as to her success, she
was suddenly cut down by cholera.  Among tllose
who had left the schools, the missionaries knew of
many boys and young men, who could read with a
fluency and propriety far surpassing a great majority
of the common brabmins.  These, when met in the
5




66             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
country, were found among the first to read the
Christian Scriptures and tracts.
In the year 1825 the missionaries thus contrasted
Ten years  their condition with what it was ten years
compared.  before.  " There was then no school to
catechize, no school-room in which to speak of salvation, no chapel to preach in from  morning to
nighlt, no portions of God's Word to circulate, no
Chrlllistian tracts to distribute.  Now we see a house
built for God, and hear his Word proclaimed in it.
There are thirty-five school-rooms to be used, hadL
we the laborers, as so matny meeting —houses; thirtyfive schools containing two thousand children calling for evangelical instruction, and five times as
nmany districts calling for additional schools.  There
are the means, had we more help, of printing and
distributing annually a hundred thousand tracts and
portions of the Bible, and a half million of souls to
whom we mlighlt have familiar access for prea;ching
thle Gospel, while the field for pushing onward all
these operations is opening wider every day. Things
being thus, is it extravagant to say that a missionary now can in the same period employ five or ten
times as many of the appointed means of salvation
among these natives, as could possibly have been
used here ten years ago  "
In November,1825, an Association was formed by
Association  the missionaries of the American Board,
of missiona:ies.    the Church Missionary Society at Bombay,




MISSION TO THIE MAHRATTAS.           67
the London Missionary Society'at Surat and Belganuli, and the Scottish Missionary Society in the
Southern Concan; and the following Rules and
Principles of the Union were adopted:" 1. That an Association be now fornmed, and called
The Bombay Missionary Uniomn
"2. That it be understood that the members of
this Union hold the distinguishing doctrines of the
Refornmation, without compromising any of those
tenets on which they may conscientiously differ.
"' 3. That the object of this Union be to promote
Christian fellowship, and to consult on the best
means of advancing the kingdom of Christ in this
country.
" 4. That any other Protestant mission may join
this Association.
" 5. That an Annual Meeting be held at such
place as may from time to time be agreed upon,
which shall commence on the first Monday of December, and be open to all Protestant missionaries,
ministers, and others, who may be disposed to promote its object.
"6. That at each anniversary the minutes of the
preceding meeting be read, two sermons preached
relating to missionary concerns, an account of the
different missions for the past year laid before the
meeting, the missions which are to furnish preachers
for the ensuing year designated, and a suitable portion of time spent in special prayer and in religious
and moral discussion.




68            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
C" 7. That, according to the seniority of the different missions, a Chairman and Secretary shall
come in yearly from them by rotation."
From the sermon preached by Mr. Hall at the
Mr Hall's meeting of this Union, I extract the folsermon.   lowing: "If, therefore, we know what were
the conversion, love, repentance, faith, hope, and
zeal of Paul, we know, in substance, what are the
conversion, love, repentance, faith, hope, and zeal of
every true disciple of Jesus.  Circunmstantial diversities there manifestly are among the different members of Christ's body, but the ground-work in every
new-born soul is one. The great outlines of the
Christian character are everywhere the same. It is
but one image, and that -  0 wonder of wonders!  -
the image of the God of glory, which is stamped,
by the Holy Ghost in regeneration upon the whole
assembly of the redeemed, a multitude which no
111a1 Cll can nulber."
The month preceding the death of Mr. Nichols,
Mr. fII's  Mr. Hall went to the GhAts, chiefly to look
excursion on
theConti-  for a health retreat, going by way of Bankote and thence to Mahad at the head of inavigation on the Bankote river.  From thence he travelled on foot twelve miles to Beladpeu.  Ten miles
further onl he rested at Parr, a small village with
a market, where the only lodging place for Europeans was a temple open on one side, but with a
wall of masonry on the other three occupied by




MISSION TO THE MAHIRATTAS.            69
the idol. Securing. a spot most protected from the
winds, with the help of his blankets and a fire, he
slept tolerably well. The next day he reached Maliabaleshwar, where the mission, thirty years afterwards, had a sanitary station.  The place was famed
for a spring of excellent water, which was the reputed source of the Krishna river.  His return was
by the same route, and he reached home on the
29th.
The worship in the mnission chapel being defective
in the department of song, the mission Improvement in the
adapted the most appropriate native tunes worship.
to hymns they had themselves prepared.
The printing establishment was now enriched with
new and improved type, and the British Publishing
the Scripand  Foreign Bible Society presented  a tures.
hundred reams of paper for printing the translation
of the New Testanment, which hald been completed
and revised by the mission. Our hopes, said Mr.
Hall, are often revived by reflecting that we have
distributed more than one hundred thousand Christian books.
Mr. Frost died of consumption on the 18th of
October, 1825. Though less than a year DeathofMr.
and a half in the mission, he had shown  ro~st.
the genuineness and fervor of his devotion to the
cause, and was enabled to meet death with a hope
full of imnmortality.  HIe encouraged his wife to
remain a missionary after his decease, which she




70           lMISSIONS TO INDIA.
did, having seen the need there was in that country
for the labors of Christian women.
The' two sons of Mr. Hall were much out of
visit of Mrs. health, and the only hope of prolonging
Hall to the' 
stateds   the life of the oldest, then founr years of
age, was in a voyage and change of climate.  Mrs.
Hall therefore embarked for America in a Salem
vessel with her two children, expecting to leave
them  in this country for education.  Toward the
close of the voyage the eldest, whose restoration
had been the principal object, died of fever. The
other, now the Rev. Gordon Hall, D. D., of Northamnpton, Massachusetts, arrived in good health November 18, 1825.
On the 2d of March, 1826, Mr. Hall entered upon
his last tour, taking with him two lads who Death of Mr.
had been inmates of the mission families, Hall.
and reached Trimnbukeshwar on the 11th, and NaTssick on the 15th,  both populous and celebrated
places, the latter about a hundred miles from Boimbay. At both these places he found the people in
great consternation on account of the recent appearanee of the cholera. It was then making dreadful
ravages at Nassik.  More than two hundred died
on the day of his arrival.  He labored among the
distressed population till he had nearly exhausted
his supply of books and medicines.  On the 18th
he left for Bombay, and at 10 o'clock P. m. on the
19th arrived at Dflrlee D'hapur, about thirty miles




MISSION TO THE MIAHRATTAS.            71
on his way homeward, and put up at a heathen temple for the night. Spreading his mat in the veranda
of the temple he lay down to sleep. As it was cold
he sought a warmer place, which he found occupied
by two sick men, one of whom soon died. Finding
no good accommodations there he returned to his
former position in the veranda.  At four in the
morning of March 20th, he called up the lads and
began preparations for the journey, when he was
suddenly seized with the cholera.  So sudden and
violent were the spasms, that he fell helpless to the
ground. Being laid upon his mat, he attempted to
take a small quantity of medicine which remuained
in his possession, but it was immediately rejected.
He then told his attendants that lhe should not
recover. After giving directions to the lads concerning his watch, clothing, etc., and the mauner
in which they should dispose of his body, he assured
them and the natives who stood around him, that
he should soon be with Christ.  He exhorted them
to repent of their sins and forsake their idols, that
they too might go to heaven, and prayed earnestly
for his wife and children, for his missionary brethren,
and for the heathen around him. Repeating thrice,
"Glory to Thee, 0 God," he yielded up his spirit.
The lads had much difficulty in procuring a grave.
They laid'him, shrouded in his blanlket and coffinless, in his humble bed. He had been sick eight
hours, and.died in the forty-second year of his age.




72             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
A stone monument has been elected by the mission
to mark the spot of his interment, bearing both in
English and Mahratta the name, age, and office of
their beloved fellow-laborer.
The writer saw Gordon Hall at his ordination in
Hischarac- February, 1812, at Salem, but had no perter.    sonal acquaintance with him, nor has he
any recollection of his appearance.  There is said
to be no portrait of him.  But his high qualities
as a man, a Christian, and a missionary, made an
impression on the Christian mind of his own aud
succeeding generations.  He was one of the young
men whose names will ever stand connected with
the origin of the American Board.  His self-consecration to the work of foreign mlissions dates back
to his college life, and he was made for a leader in
the enterprise.
Mental energy was the most prominent of Mr.
Hall's natural qualities, and fitted him for great undertalings.  It was more, however, the admirable
combination of this with other excellent qualities,
such as piety, industry, judgment, courage, and decision, that qualified himn for the responsible station
to which Providence assigned him.  The Apostle to
the Gentiles was his exemplar and study, whom however he resembled more in the strength and decision of his character, than in the gentler sympathies.
He was more largely endowed with the diplomatic
talent than any of his associates, and in favoring




MISSION TO THE 3IAIIRATTAS.           73
circumstances the rhetorical and logical exercise of
this talent would have placed him in the front rank
of diplomatists.  The purpose of the India government to send him  away fiom India, was met by a
stronger purpose to remain; and the forcible and
eloquent memorials which, through the divine blessing, ultimately secured the right to labor il India,
are understood to have beeu from his pen. Severest
amongg  the trials of his faith must have been his
toiling through twelve years with scarcely a hopeful
convert. But he could applreciate the circumstances,
and saw that he was laying the foundations of a
magnificent structure to the glory of his Redeemer.
Mrs. Hall long survived her husband, and died
in the year 1868, at Northlampton, Massa- Death of
chusetts, in the house of her much re- Mrs. Hall.
spected son, who testifies concerning her, that she
loved the American Board, and  taught him  to
love it.




CHAPTER IV.
MISSION TO THiE MAHRATTAS.
1826-1834.
THE death of Mr. Hall made it necessary for Mr.
Stateofthe Graves to reside in Bombay. The mission
Mission.   was now reduced to two metubers; and
subsequently there were seldom more than two in
that city at one time, who were able to converse with
the people. In education there was a material advance. A separate school was established for girls,
and with generous aid from English residents, the
number of the schools was increased to ten, containing three hundred anld eighty pupils. Among
the more liberal contributors were Sir John Malcoll then Governor, and Mr. Elphinstone the late
Governor, both of whom had witnessed the progress
of the mnission from the beginning.  The government allowed the erection of school-houses in four
unoccupied lots within the city.
A teacher in one of the schools became a conHopeful con- vert to Christianity, and gave pleasing
verts.    evidence of piety on her death-bed.  Her
conduct in the near prospect of death, excited the




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.             75
attention of friends, and the mother came regularly to the chapel, and listened with much interest
to the preaching.  This shl  continued to do until
health failed, and during her whole sickness she
declared her strong faith in Christ as the Saviour
of the world.  Her prayers were addressed to Him,
and her hope of salvation was in Him alone.  Thus
she died.
Messrs. Cyrus Stone and David O. Allen joined
the mission in 1827, with their wives and New misMiss Cynthia Farrar. Mrs. Frost was mar- sionaries.
ried to Mr. Woodward of the American 1missionl in
Ceylon, and Mrs. Nichols to Mr. Knight of the
Church Missionary Society on that island..
A revised edition of the New Testament was published at the expense of the British and A revised
New TestaForeign, and Bombay Auxiliary Bible So- ment.
cieties; also several religious tracts, and a revised
hynmn-book.
A native superintendent of schools toward the
close of 1824 requested admission to the church.
The missionaries were hopeful concerning him, but
not being fully satisfied as to his piety, adopted
the somewhat novel expedient of associating him
with other attendants on public worship i  "Mission
Chbpel Conwhat they called a " Mission Chapel Congre- greg~ation.gation."  The subscribers bound themselves to attend public worship, and regard the missionaries as
their pastors; and tile nmissionaries engaged to




76             MISSSONS TO INDIA.
watch over them, and minister to theni in affliction
as Christian pastors.  I find no evidence that this
arrangement lasted long.  The first native admitted
to the church at Bombay was from the Chapel Congregation.  This was in November 1825.
Babajee, a brahmin, came to Bombay in 1823,
Babajee, a  and was employed as teacher in one of the
brahmin
convert.  schools.  In the spring of 1828, the mission adopted a rule, that all persons in their employ
should stand during prayer in the chapel. This was
proper in itself, was practiced elsewhere, and not
forbidden by tlle Hindfi sacred books. But the
brahmins of Bombay were afraid that so much conpliance with Christian customs would lead to more,
and in the end endanger the Hindli religion; so a
combination was formed against it.  All the brahmmin teachers except Babajee left thle service of the
mission; and he was threatened with a loss of caste,
should he comply with the rule.  At least a thousand brahmins were believed to be present at one of
the councils assembled to consider his case; and the
penances imposed on him were so humiliating, that
he retired for a season to the Deccan.  The storm
soon blew over.  Other teachers were eager applicants for the vacated places, anld many brahmills
returned to the schools and conformed to the rule.
Babbajee came back, and resumed his duties as
teacher, but of course with a diminished regard for
braliminism.  In 1831 he publicly  professed his
faith in Christ.




MISSION TO THE 3IAHlATTAS.            77
The girls' schools had their first public examination in the autumln  of 1828. Somnewhat 
The girls*
more than three hundred girls were Iples- schools.
ent, whose ages varied from six to- eighteen.  Mr.
Graves examined them  in reading, writing, and the
catechism, and Miss Farrar exhibited specimens of
plain sewing.  The scene was full of interest and
encouragement.
There were supposed to be not far from  eighteen
thousand Roman Catholics in Bombay. A Roman
few were descendeed from the Portuguese, Catholics.
but most were of Hindti origin, whose ancestors
entered the Roinish churchl two centuries before.
Bombay was then a Portuguese colony, and great
efforts were made by the Jesuits, aided by the
whole power and patronage of the government, to
miultiply proselytes.  These converts were left in
nearly the same state of superstition and idolatry
in which they were found.  It is not known how
far their long-contintued isolation from Hindfi social
life was attributable to the enforcing power of caste.
They were of course accessible to Jesuits on the revival of their efforts in India.
The fourth annual meeting of the Missionary
Union was held in October, 1828, and con- The Missionary Union.
tinued for several days.  Encouraging reports were mnade from the several missions, sermons
were delivered, importantt subjects relating to missionary operations were discussed, there was a gen



78             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
eral examination of the schools for females, a day
of fasting was observed, and the Lord's Supper administered.
Nor was the press idle. The second edition of the
The press.  Mahratta New Testament was in progress,
at the expense of the British and Foreign Bible Society.  The characters for printing the native language were so large, that five thousand copies of
the Testament cost six thousand dollars.  An edition of Mahratta hymns was in press, and religious
tlflacts were printed for the Bombay Tract Society.
A monthly magazine in the English language, called
the "  Oriental Christian Spectator," was commenced
at private expense, and edited for a time by the
joint labors of an American and a Scottish nlissionary and two English laymen.
In  1831  a legacy of seven  thousand  rupees
Legacy and  ($3,500) was bequeathed by an English reschurch
building.  ident at Bonmbay for the support of public
worship in connection with the American mission.
Twenty-four years afterwards, this was applied to
the building of a more commodious house of worship.  A score of teachers, with nearly two hundred
of the more advanced pupils, among them  several
brallmins, were accustomed to meet there for a cateclhetical exercise in the Scriptures.  The schoolhouses were  occasionally transformed into  little
Preaching  sanctuaries.  Much divine truth was also
by the wayside.    dispensed by the wayside, and in places of




MISSION TO THE MI3AHRATTAS.             79
public concourse; and the hearers were sometimes
as many as the speaker could reach with his voice.
Early in 1830 Mr. Stone made a tour of eleven days
on the continent; and Mr. Graves another of two
hundred miles, in which he visited the grave of Mr.
Hall, and erected a smlall monument to mark the
place.'
The additions to the mission in the six years following 1829, were Messrs. William   Her- Additiois to
vey, Hollis Read, William  Ramsey, George the mission.
W. Boggs, Sendol B. Munger, Henry Ballantine,
Amos Abbott, William  C. Samlpson, Elijah A. Webster, and George W. Hubbard.  Messrs. Sampson
and Webster were printers, and Mr. Hubbard superinltendent of schools.  All were married men, and
there were  two  single  females, - Misses Orpah
Graves and  Abigail H. Kimball, the former of
whom married Mr. Allen, and the latter Mr. Stone.
The power of the Gospel is nowhere more visible
than among the girls and women of India. Popularity
of girls'
Nothing  else  could  reach  them.   The schools.
twelve schools for girls in Bombay contained four
hundred pupils, and their proficiency was securing
much popular favor to the schools.  Sir John Malcolm, the Governor of Bombay, presented the Anmerican missionaries with three hunldred rupees for
1 The author has the impression that, although more than forty
years have elapsed, the last earthly resting-place of that remarkable
man has as yet no fitting memorial.




80            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
them, and other English firiends added twelve hundred more. The girls were learning to read printed
bools, but had a prejudice against needle-work as
being mlean and degrading, but Miss Farrar had so
far overcome this prejudice that they were becoming fond of it, of course greatly to their advantage
so,,,ol,osf  when they had families to care for.  The
b rlrimin
boys.    boys' school at Nagotna, one of the best in
the mission, contained thirty-five brahminl boys, and
forty readers, most of whom had coimmitted to Inemory the commandments and catechism, and understood the simple rules of arithmetic.  In another
place were two schools composed entirely of bralmin. children.
It was obvious in 1831, that the field was growSiglssof  iin  ing initerest.  Eighteen years before,
progress.  the natives had never heard the Gospel
preached.  No part of the Scriptures had been
tlanslated.  Nothing had been done to attract attention to the Christian religion.  The missionaries
were indeed in Bombay, but were without a knowledge of the language, without bools, or printing
)ress, or schools, without a place for preaching,
without the favor of government, and wholly unknown to the native population.  And when they
contemplated the structure of society, so artificial,
so bound up in the idolatry and laws of India which
nmade the forfeiture of property the penalty for renlouncing the Veda, or the Koran, they must have




JMISSION TO THlE MAII-RATTAS.         81
regarded the visible results of their labors as certainly remote. But now the note of preparation was
heard, the language was acquired, the New Testament and portions of the Old were translated and
printed, elementary school-books were published,
schools were established, a house of worship was
built in the centre of Bombay, and opened regularly
for all who would enter, the markets and other
public places were frequented for conversation and
preaching, journeys were miade in the interior, and
schools were multiplied. After a residence of twelve
years, Mr. Hall declared that the facilities for inaking men acquainted with the Gospel bad multiplied
tenfold since his arrival in 1813. At the time of
our present survey, there were eight missionary stations within the Presidency of Bombay, connected
with five different societies, British and American,
and the governmente protected the Christian missionlary in every part of the country.  The printing at
Bombay fromn April, 1817, to the close of 1830, was
about 10,000,000 of pages; in the last twenty-two
Inonths of that period it was nearly 3,000,000. The
larger part of the expense was borne by the British and Foreign Bible Society. A lithographic press
was received by the mission, and rendered valuable
assistance.
In October, 1830, two members of the church died,
one a native of Dennmark, who had beein Interesting
recoveredl  f'om  a profligate life through cases.
6




82            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the instrumentality of Mr. Hall, and another fi'om
Massachusetts,   who had been hopefully converted at
tlle Stnldwich Islands.  Ile was born in one of the
most enlightened portions of the world, learned the
preciousness of the gospel from  missionaries in an
island remote from  his native land, and at the opposite side of the globe was received  into  the
church by other missionaries sent forth by the same
Society.
Mr. Garrett had charge of the press ten years.
Death of Mr The close of his life, which occurred on
Garrett.  the 16th of July, 1831; at the early age of
thirty-four, was happy.  On the day precedinig, the
score of native workmenl  in the office called to see
hilm, and as he addressed them  in Mahratta with
appropriate  exhortations, many of them  sobbed
aloud.  His strength failiig lle bade them farewell,
but they retired reluctantly from the room.
Mrs. Hervey died of chlolera on the third of May
Death of Mr. 1831, not long after her arrival. Her husand Mrs.
Hervey.   band then removed to Ahmiednuggur, and
became a victim of the same disease on the 13th of
the next May.  They were lovely in their lives, and
in their deaths not long divided.  I remember the
very expressive countenance of Mrs. Hervey, when
taking her last look of friends in her native land
while the ship slowly receded friom the wharf.  She
was from Hadley, Massachusetts.  The close of life
was to he exceeedinglly joyful.  Twice she repeated




MLS'SION TO THE MAHRATTAS.             83
that beautiful stanza, "Jesus can mnake a dying
bed."  One who stood near her said, " 0 Mrs.Hervey's dying
death, where is thlly  sting?   O  grave, experience.
where is thy victory?  The sting of death is sin,
and the strength of sin is the law."  With aniination she exclaimed, "But thanks be unto God,
which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus
Christ."  Mr. Allen said he hoped the Saviour would
be with her as she walked through the dark valley.
" If this," she said, " be the dark valley, it has not a
dark spot in it - all is light, light."  At one time
she wanted words to express her views of the ma.jesty and glory of Christ.   It seems," she said,
"that if all other glory were annihilated, and nothnothing left but his bare self (as she expressed it),
it would be enough, it would be a universe of
glory." 1
Mr. HIervey's illness accomplished its painful mission in a few hours, and such was its vio- Death of Mr.
lence that he was scarcely able to express Hervey.
more than his confidence of soon meeting his Redeemer and Lord.  He possessed a fine and well
cultivated mindl, was able to converse in the language of the country, and had awakened high hopes
as to his future usefulness.
Messrs. Allen and Read attended a meeting of
the Missionary Union at Poona in 1831, where
the Scottish missionaries had a station, anld after1 l]fissionary Herald for 1831, p. 379.




84            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
wvaiirds visited many parts of the Deccan to ascertain
the most eligible place for an interior staAhll mednu ggr seleted tion. They selected the city of Ahmednnugfor a. new
station.
grtion   and the station was commenced in the
closinlg month of the year by Messrs. Graves, iHervey,
and Read. Babajee was their native helper.  The
ts advan-  city is upon a plain twelve or fifteen miles
ta"ges.    in extent, about one hundred and seventyfive miles easterly from Bombay.  Its population
was not far. fiom fifty thousand.  Once a seat of
Moslem  power, its palaces, mosks, aqueducts, and
numerous ruins show it to have been a place of
mnuch splendor.  It was surrounded by a high wall
of stone and clay fouri or five miles in extent, and
there was a strong fort a mile east of the city,
half a league in circumference, with a cantonment
of English soldiers. In the vicinity were numerous villages easy of access. The climate was healthful.  Before the end of the second year three natives of low  caste, in whose conversion Babajee
had been much interested,  were  received into the
church, and the brahmin convert wept for joy.  Before leavingo Boumbay lie had been united in
Blabaj eeIs        t
m"arriage   Christian marriage to a widow, whose husband, dying before they were old enough to live
together, had left her to a forced life of solitary
wretchedness.
Another native helper transferred from Bombay
to Ahmednuggur was Dajiba, mentioned in the




MISSION TO THIE MAiiRATTAS.           85
missionary journals of 1830 as a reader of the Scriptures and candidate for baptism.  He be- Dajiba, anlonged to ollne of the higfher castes,  and otherhelper
said in view of impending persecution, "Let my
caste talie my life for embracing Christianity if
they choose.  Better to lose my life, than my soul."
Some time after, returning home in the evening he
was met by several men in a cart, one of whom
recognized him and cried out, " There is the apostate."  Three of them  then jumped out, knocked
himn down, tore his clothes, and beat and kicked him
till he was unable to walk home; and he was confined to his house for a week.  The offenders imniediately drove off and escaped.
In the early part of 1833 a church was organized
at Ahinednuggur.  BabaJee was made an New church
and native
elder, and Dajiba a deacon.  The pastoral officers.
relation was sustained by Mr. Read, one of the missionaries.  If they had had twenty years more of
experience, Babajee would probably have been made
the pastor. The members of the church formed
themselves into a society for promoting Christian
morals, and adopted a score of rules, drawn up by
Babajee.1
The wife of Babajee was awakened by witnessing
the peaceful death of Mr. Hervey, and was Remarkable
native Chrisreceived into the church in 1832. She had tianwoman.
learned to read and to sew, and, in the tabsence of
1 For these Rules, see Report of the Board for 1833, p. 57.




86      f     MISSIONS TO INDIA.
her husband and of Mr. and Mrs. Read, she daily
read the Scriptures and prayed with the converts
and others, who were accustomled to attend the fiLnily worship of the mission.  On the Sabbath she
assembled them  in her own house at the customary
hours, prayed with them, and read and explained
the Scriptures as she was able.
Most of the large villages on the shore of the
Labors on  continent had been visited by the missionthe continent.    aries, and some of them  repeatedly, from
Basseen thirty miles north of Bombay to Rajapur
more than a hundred miles south.  In a number
of villages, each with a population of from  fifteen
hundred to two thousand, Christian schools had
long been supported and supplied with Christianl
books by the mission. They were all accessible by
water from Bombay.
In the year 1832 the Rev. John Wilson, now Dr.
Public dis-  Wilson, a member of the Scottish mission,
cussions
with brah-  engaged in a discussion with intelligent
mins and
others.    natives through  tlme press.  A  learnled
Mahratta, conceiving himself able to refute all the
objections brought against the Hind6U religion, proposed a public discussion with Mr. Wilson.  This
was attended by a great number of brahmins and
other respectable natives, some of whom gave much
aid to the prime mover, and was continued six successive evenings, till the brahmins proposed its termination.  The native disputant then published a




MISSION TO THE, MAHRATTAS.            87
treatise entitled "A Verification of the  Hindiu Religion," and challenged Mr. Wilson to write a reply,
which was readily done.  The same missiollary, who
was long since numbered among the learned tmen of
India, also conlducted a controversy withl some leading Parsees, carried on chiefly in two native periodicals.  The editor of one of the periodicals being
furnished with copies of the Gospel of Matthew for
each of his subscribers, went so far as to recommend
the Gospel to their perusal.
Mrs. Allen died on the 5th of February, 1832,
alid Mr. Allen made a visit to the UnSited Rev D.
States early in the following year, with his Allen.
motherless son. He soon became so strongly impressed with the growing disposition among the
churches at home to supply the hetathen world with
the Scriptures and other religious books, tlhat he
hastened his return to India, intending to itinerate
four years as a Bible and tract distributor, and
preach the gospel wherever he left the printed word.
Mr. and Mrs. Boggs arrived in September, 1832,
and proceeded to Ahmednuggur, where Mr. A new misand Mrs. Read were then alone, with the sionary.
native assistants Babajee and Dajiba.  Mr. Read
alnd Babajee visited more than fifty villages Extensive
preaching
within a hundred miles of their station, not tours.
more than two of which were known to have beenl
previously visited by a missionary.  At one place,
containing about twenty-five thousand inhabitants,




88            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the native government published an order forbidding the people to hear them, and threatening to
fine every person who should receive one of their
books. The mandate of the government was openly
disregarded by the people, all classes coming to
obtain books and hear the preachers, and nowhere
had they such large audiences.  They parted with
all the books they could spare, but were not able to
supply the demand.
Mr. William C. Sampson, a printer, arrived, with
Death and  his wife, in May, 1833. In April of that
chlaracter of
Babajee.  year, the native assistant Babgajee died at
Ahmlednuggur.  Being  by birth  a brahmin, he
knew the prejudices and superstitions of his people,
and was familiiar with their sacred books.  He knew
how proud yet degraded they were, how credulous
yet suspicious, how wise yet ignorant, how religious
and yet how ungodly.  His appeals to the corrupt
priesthood from which lie came out, were as pointed
arrows, prepared not in the spirit of rancorous bitterness but of divine love.  They could not but
respect hinm for the adroitness with which he used
his weapons, though they hated him  as a deserter
froim their cause. His devout deportment, the thousands of books he distributed, his exhortations and
prayers, his frequent discussions with the brahimins,
his preaching at Alrnednuggur, and in more than
fourscore towns and villages in the Deccan, must




2MISSION TO THIE MAIHRATTAS.          89
have left an abiding influence.1   His pious widow
was in due time married to Dajiba.
Mr. and Mrs. Graves had visited their nltive land,
as a last resort for the restoration of his Death of
health, and returned in 1833; and on the. Stone.
7th of August Mrs. Atossa Stone died at Bombay.
A change was made about this time in the native
service of song at Bombay.  The native Change in
the service
tunes were found better adapted to the lan- of song.
guage and feelings of the people, than any in use
among us.  A collection of Christian hymus was
therefore made to take the place of the hymns set
to European music, and the singing of the native
tunes attracted many to the sallctuary.
The year 1833 was distinguished for itineracies.
In January Mr. Read and Babajee visited Extensive
preaching
nineteen villages northeast of Ahnmednug- tours.
gul, that had never before seen a missionary.  In
March Mr. Read crossed the country, two hundred
miles, to the Mahabaleshwar Hills, going by way of
Satara, the capital of a nominally independent Rjah.
In December Messrs. Read and Ramsey spent fourteen days in visiting the mission schools on the continent, which they found in a prosperous condition.
The sanme brethren, at the close of the mouth, commenced an extended tour in the Concan and Deccan;
1 A Memoir of him was prepared and published, both in Mahratta
and English, entitled, in English, The Christian Brahmin, or Miemoiss of Babajee, in two volumes, by Rev. Hollis Read.




90            MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
going first along the coast one hundred miles to
Tannah   and Bhewndy; thence across the GhAts to
Ahmednug'gur, two hundred miles; thence eastward
to Jallna northeastward to Aurungabad, northwardly
to Ellora, and back to Ahmednuggur; in all, two
hundred and fifty miles. Mr. Ramsey now returned
to Bombay; and Mr. Read, with Mr. Allen, who
had arrived at Ahmednuggur, proceeded to PanderphUr, one hundred and twenty-five miles southward;
thence sixty-five miles westvardly to Phatan. Here
the travellers separated, and Mr. Read proceeded to
the Mahtabaleshwar Hills, where Mrs. Read had
been residing for the restoration of her health. The
whole distance travelled by Mr. Read had exceeded
seven hundred  miles; and these tours, for preaching and distributing the Scriptures and religious
tracts, were performed among the most energetic
of the Hindti race.  Mr. Read had travelled anmong
a people not many years before addicted to plunder,
without arms or a guard, the mode most becoming missionaries of the Gospel of peace, and had
met with neither insult nor harmn.  His safety he
attributed, under God, to the humble style in which
he travelled, in the spirit of our Saviour's charge to
his first missionaries.
Messrs. Henry Ballantine and Elijah A. WebNew mis-   ster and their wives joined the mission
sionarieS.  in October, 1835. Mr. Webster knew how
to manufacture types and stereotype plates.  Miss




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.             91
Kilnball had married Mr. Stone.  Mrs. Ramsey
had died suddenly of cholera; and Mr. Death of
Mrs. RamRalllsey's health was so prostrated thtt, on sey, and her
husband's
the urgent recommendattion of physicians, return.
and with the unanimous consent of his brethren, he
returned to the United States, taking with him his
two little children; nor was lie able again to return
to India.
It is an interesting fact, which I state on my personal knowledge, that when Mr. Graves Missionary
devotion of
was informed by an eminent physician in Mr. Graves.
Boston, that he could not recover, he requested, as
a favor from  the Prudential Committee, that he
might return and spend the residue of his days, and
be buried, where he had so delightfully spent his
life as a missionary.  That consent was cheerfully
given, and he lived longer than he probably would
have done in his native land; long enough to perform useful service as a translator of the Scriptures.
The health of Mr. Sampson, the printer, had failed
before the arrival of Mr. Webster, and he Death of Mr.
had embarked, with Mrs. Sampson, on a Sampson.
voyage for Singapore, hoping to arrest the progress
of consumption, to which he was constitutionally
inclined. Mr. Boggs accompanied them  down the
coast; but they could go no farther than Aleppie,
where Mr. Sampson died.
The amount of travel which Mr. Read performed




92            MI-TISSIONS TO INDIA.
without appatrent injury to his health, is surprisReturn of  ing; but the constitution of Mrs. Read
Mr. and Mrs.
Read.    was delicate, and her life was repeatedly in
great danger from attacks of serious illness.  They
therefore, with the advice of the mission, sailed for
home in March, 1835; and the same cause which
broug'ht them home prevented their return to India.
The active mind of Mr. Read has since found usefull emlplo yment through the press.  His departure
made it necessary for Mr. Allen to spend much time
at Ahmednug'gur, where his preaching service on
Sabbath afternoons was often crowded, though the
brahmins tried him by their opposition.
In the autumn  of 183d4, Mr. Allen visited Jalna, a
Mr. Allen at hundred and twenty miles northeast of AhJalna.  r eedhuggur, in the dominions of the Nizam
of Hyderabad, conltaining about seveity-five thousand inhabitants.  The Nizamn was a Mussulman,
and the proportion of Mussulmans in the part of his
dominions which fell under Mr. Allen's notice, was
A Christian unusually large. The most singular occursociety dis- rence at Jalna was the discovery of a native
there.   ClChristian society of forty or fifty members,
without any pastor.  Their origin reveals a possible
mode of propagating the Gospel in India. The military force there of five or six thousand was conmposed of natives, excepting  about one hundred
English soldiers. These native Christians were connected with the officers as servants, and came fiom




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.            93
districts in the Madras Presidency, more or less
under missionary influence.  Two or three years before, one of them  succeeded in getting a few to
meet on the Sabbath for worship, which he usually
conducted hinlself. A pious officer, hearing of the
meeting, encouraged and assisted them. Meanwhile
their number increased.  Some persons belonging
to the Roman Catholic Church united with them,
and so did some of the heathen.  As they became
better known, an interest was awakened, a convenient place was procured for worship, and a native,
who had been educated at Madras as a catechist,
was procured to be their religious teacher.
Mr. Allen naturally came into connection with
these people, and was greatly pleased with their appearance, and the apparent devotion of their worship. They had expected him, and gathered about
him as a religious teacher.  There was no chaplain
there, and several were desirous of being baptized,
and some wished to be married. They also earnestly
requested him to administer the Lord's Supper before leaving them. With a view to ascertain the
qualifications of different persons for the ordinances,
he had frequent conferences with individuals, and
attended several public meetings.  He baptized four
individuals, performed two marriages, and administered the Lord's Supper, in the native language, to
fourteen communicants. Some of these persons were
members of mission churches in different parts of




94           LMiSSIONS TO INDIA.
India; some had been educated in the Roman Catlholic religioln, and then, for the first time, commemorated the death of Christ in the manner prescribed
to his disciples; and some had renounced the worship of idols.  One had been notorious for dissolute
habits and groveling vices, but for a year had given
remarkable evidence of piety.
Mr. Allen preached in English to the European
An interest- population on five of the ten days he spent
ing sacramental com- at Jallla; and on the evening of the last
memoration.    Sabbath he administered the Lord's Supper to twenty persons, who, though of different denominations, united in commemorating the death of
their common Saviour. He returned to Bombay by
way of Aurungabad, about forty-five miles nearly
west of Jallna, named after the famous emperor
Aurungzebe; where is now a splendid mausoleum
erected by him to the memory of his favorite wife.
Aurungzebe died at Ahmnednnggur, and his body
was brought to Ellora, sixteen miles northwest of
Aurungabad, a favorite place of Mohammedan sepulture, and was there buried, agreeably to his own reTheexcava- quest, without pomp or splendor.  Being
tions at Ellora.   within a short distance of Ellora, Mr. Allen
went out to see the celebrated excavations, said far
to exceed anything of the kind in India; and a
brief description of them, as given by him, may
properly form a part of the history of mlissions in
that portion of the Deccan.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.             95
" These excavations," he says, " were designed as
places of worship. The largest of them is called
Kylas.  Here a court is excavated in the mountain,
the entrance into which is through a gateway on
the west side, where the mountain gradually slopes
away to the plain.  This court is two hundred and
forty-seven feet long and one hundred and fifty feet
wide. The height of the walls, composed of the
living rock, vary from thirty or forty to one hundred
feet, where the mountain is highest at the east end
of the court. In these walls are several large excavated rooms and halls, which were designed for purposes connected with the temple. A large mass of
rock was left standing near the middle of the court,
which was then cut down onl all sides to the size of
the temple. This was then completed internally by
excavating the rooms requisite to complete the design. The external sides of the temple, even to the
top, which is ninety feet high, are covered with
images of gods, men, and animals of different sizes,
all carved in the rock.  The walls and pillars in the
inside are also covered with images of various kinds
and sizes, carved in the same manner.  In the
great hall four rows of pillars are left to support the
immense weight of the rock above. Thus the temple, with all its images, is itself a part of the miountain.  The ceiling of the great hall was once covered with cement, on which were drawn, in glowing
colors, paintings descriptive of Hindfi mythology.




96           3MISSIONS TO INDIA.
" Near this are other excavations.  Some of these
are very large and contain images of gigantic size.
In one place are three large excavations, one above
the other.  Of these the lowest one was designed
to represent the Hindui hell, or lower world, the
middle one this world, and the upper one the Hindu paradise.  In these excavations the images were
palinted to make their appearance more beautiful or
frightful, as the characters represented might require.  The walls, pillars, and ceilings, where not
taken up with images, were covered with paintings.
Curtains which could be changed at pleasure were
used to conceal different parts of the temples from
view. In these gloomy recesses, surrounded with
figures of gigantic size and frightful appearance,
one seems almost to realize the descriptions of the
infernal regions in ancient heathen poets. Here the
rites and ceremonies of idolatry, partly exhibited
and partly concealed, were performed in circumstances calculated powerfully to excite the feelings
of a superstitious people."
There is no authentic history of these excavations,
nor do any native traditions concerning them appear
to be deserving of much credit. All agree that they
antedate the entrance of the Mohamniedan power
into the country.1
1 Aiissionar~y Herald for 1835, pp. 459, 460.




CHAPTER V.
MISSION TO THE MAEIHRATTAS.
1835-1847.
MR. ALLEN made many missionary tours in the
years 1833-1836.1  He was again at Jalna, Temporary
station at
in the last of these years, an(ll induced the Jalna.
native Christians to form a Christian society.  This
they did by adopting some regulations prepared by
him in view of their peculiar circumstances.
After this he resumed his residence at Bombay,
where he had the care of the printing establishment, and was also a llmemlber of the cotmmnittee of
the Bible Society.  At the close of the year Messrs.
Stone and Munger visited Jalna to ascertain whether
a station could be formed there, and appearances
were so favorable that they remained there during
1837.  The Nizain, though a Mussuliman, made no
objection.  The English residents had built a new
house of worship, and gave themn the use of the old
one, but it was not found expedient to continue the
station n ore than a year or two.
1 For his journals see Missionary Herald for 1835, pp. 185, 211, 455;
1836, pp. 61, 298, 321; 1837, pp. 106, 206, 233, 332.
7




98            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
This was a time noted for commercial disaster.
Seasonable  UpoPn receiving a circular from the Pruliberality.  dential Committee requiring reductions in
the expenditure, ten boarding pupils at Ahmednuggur were dismissed, and six village schools were
closed. The necessity of further reduction was prevented by the liberality of European residents.  At
Bombay the reductions were arrested in. a similar
manner. Miss Graves had charge of the female
schools there.  The printing from  the beginning
had amiounted to 21,809,850 pages, the American
and Bombay Bible Societies, the American Tract
Society, and the Church Missionary Society, sharing
in the expense.
Early in 1839 two brahmins, named Narayan and
Baptism of  Haripunt, were baptized at Ahmednuggur.
two brahmins.    They were brothers, and the younger was
the first to come to an open decision. The brahmin community was greatly excited, and declared
that intercourse with the missionaries Should subject
any one of their fraternity to a loss of caste. Three
of the schools of brahmin children were broken
up.  Both of the young men were deprived of their
wives, bnt the wife of the younger brother returned
to her husband before his btaptism, and soon followed
his example.  Haripunt's connection with the mission, as teacher, catechist, licensed preacher, and
pastor, continued till his death, twenty-five years.
He had strength of character, was always ready




MIISSION TO THE JIAHRATTAS.           99
to do battle for the truth, and we shall have occasion to speak of him again. Narayan died in the
year 1871. He was unemployed by the mission fbr
many years, was bent on acquiring property, and
was, for a time, under the discipline of the church.
During his last sickness he gave pleasing evidence
of penitence, and seemed to be a truly changed
man.
Messrs. Ebenezer Burgess, Ozro French, and Robert W. Hume, with their wives, were added New missionto the mission in this year. Mr. Hume  ries.
was stationed at Bombay, and Mr. Burgess at Ahmednuggur. Mr. French formed a station at Seroor,
thirty miles fiom that city.
The filst distinct mention I find of the Mahars is
in 1816, in the journal of Messrs. Hall and
The Mahars.
Newell. Those living in Bombay were then
described as the most degraded and vicious class of
Hinduis, yet as forming a distinct caste, with rules
and customs to which they attached much importance.  The meanest of them, write the missionaries, would not eat with us, through dread of pollution and the loss of caste.  In the Deccan they
were more respectable, though low in the social
scale. Many supposed them to be descendants of
the original ilhabitants.  As with the hill-tribes,
who are confessedly aborigines, the obstacles to their
becoming Christianls are far less than among the
higher castes. Twenty years later the brethren at




100           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Ahlmedngguur wrote thus concerning them.  "Besides the bralimins, there is no class of Hindas
which affords so many religious teachers, or guruiis,
in this region, as the mahars.  There are some
noted gfirfis in this vicinity who boast of thousands of disciples, while among the higher castes,
until you come to the brahmins, you seldom find a
Mahar gQ-  gUfir.  Many of the mahar guirus are oprts.     posers of idolatry, discard the Hindl  syystem of incarnations, and maintain the doctrine of
one invisible God, who alone is to be worshipped,
and whose favor is to be obtainled by inward meditation upon his character and  perfections.  Many
mahars, on hearing us preach, have exclaimed that
this is just the doctrine taught by their own religious teachers; and it is only when we tell them of
the Saviour of the world, that they perceive the
difference between their system  and ours; and even
this does not excite in them that opposition, which
it does in preaching to other classes of Hindtus."
Seventeen natives were added to the AhmednngAdditions to gur church in 1842, twelve in the followthe church. ing year, and sixteen in 1844. A large
portion of these were inahars. And it is worthy of
note, that nine in the number last mentioned possessed property which made them  independent of
employment or assistance from  the mission.  Of
twenty-two admitted in 1845, thirteen were men,
and nine were women.  Of the former seven be



MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.              101
longed to villages from fifteen to forty miles distant,
and most of thenm, though mahars, were substantial men of respectable character.  Of the twentyfour who were admitted in 1846, eighteen resided
in different villages, some of them considerably distant from  Ahmednuggur, and all supported themselves.  It should be further stated, that Socialposition of the
the mahars then formed a part of the offi- mahars.
cial corps of every village.  They kept the gates,
were guides to travellers, conveyed burdens from
village to village, and letters on public business, and
formed a village police to guard persons and propelrty against the attacks of robbers.  In return,
they were entitled to a certain portion of the proceeds of every estate belonging to their village, and
had  other perquisites.  In  consequence of their
more extended intercourse with men, they are superior to the kfiuabees, or cultivator caste, in general
intelligence, though much lower on the social scale.
A spirit of religious inquiry was evidently awakening among them, and  the missionaries in their
tourls lhad frequent opportunities for public discussions, of which they give very pleasing accounts.
The most promising district, at that time, was the
one north of Ahmednuggur.  A  mahar gurfi of
considerable influence was among the native assistants.1
Mrs. Allen, the sister of Mr. Graves, died at Bom1 Missionary Herald fbr July, 1843, pp. 265-275.




102           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
bay June 5, 1842, "faitllful unto death," and on the
Deaths of  24th of the same month Mrs. Burgess died
rnsd Mrlen  at Ahmednugogur. She had been a successBurgess.  ful teacher before her marriage, and exerted
an excellent influence on the missionary schools.
Death of Mr. Mr. Graves finished his course at MalcolmGraves.    Peth December 30th of the following year.
His missionary life of twenty-five years was one of
uncommon singleness of purpose, and his end was
peace.  Just before his dleparture he said: "I covenanted with God, thriough Christ, long, long ago, to
be his for time andl eternity.  Now I commit my all
into his hands.  Christ is all, all.  The fear of
death is gone."  Mention has already been made of
his request, when told by his physician in Boston
that he would not recover, to return and die in
India.  Such men have no reason to fear death anywhere.
The year 1842 was made memorable by the reIncreased   moval of one of the barriers in the way of
toleration.  Christian toleration. The baptism of three
girls in the boarding-school had been deferred on
account of the opposition of their parents.  At
length the girls, fearing they would be taklien from
the school, urged that their baptism  should be no
longer deferred, and the missionaries, seeing no
good reason for longer delay, received them  to the
church.  Of course there was much excitement.
The friends of one of the girls petitioned the gov



MISSION TO T1IE MAHiRATTAS.           103
ernment, and the case was investigated.  As it appeared that she had embraced the Christian religion
of her own free will, they were told that she was at
liberty to do as she pleased.  Thus the rights of
conscience were secured to girls, even at the age of
twelve years.
These girls belonged to the cultivator caste, which
was numerous at Ahmednuggur and had social position, and this was the first case of conversion amlong
them.  They went in a body to the chief revenue
officer of the district, and declared they would throw
up their engagements with government and remove
elsewhere, if the girls were not surrendered to them.
The reply was, that the government would find other
men to cultivate their grounds, but even if it could
not, he would not be guilty of injustice.  This firmhess brought the disturbance to an end, yet the
girls' schools were for a time considerably affected.
Of those who had most recently joined the church,
one was a brahmin  lcin ed Ramlrrishnapulnt, Conversion
of Ramkrrishwho proved a most valuable accession.  He napunt.
came froln  Poona, from  a respectable family, and
was employed as a schoolmaster.  His manner was
at first haughty and unpromising.  He had been led
to think of the folly of idol-worship by a heretical
Hindu, a follower of the system  of Kubeer, who
taught that all the incantations and idols of Hindlismn were false, and that God alone should be
worshipped.  Comparing what he had thus learned




104            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
with what he found in the Christian school-books
which he was daily using in his school, he was
astonished at the agreement.  While in this state
of mind lie made the acquaintance of Mariltee, a
young man of the cultivator caste, who was also an
inquirer after the truth.  Ranikrishniapunt was thile
first to resolve fully.  In order to obtain his wife
before being baptized, he went to Poona, where his
friends, learning his intention, put him  under restraint, but the magistrate set him  at liberty, and
gave him a soldier to protect him  a part of the way
to Ahmednuggur, where he lost no time in connecting himself with the church.  The corlnmunicants
at that time were thirty-eight, of whom  twenty-five
were natives.  Every one of the eight last introducecd came from a different social circle, and so
could exert an influence over a different class of
persons.  Mariutee was long associated with Mr.
Fairbank, and became afterwards a teacher in the
Normal school at Ahlmednuggur.  Of Ramkrishnapunt we shall have fiequent occasion to speak.
The case of  isllhnu, a younger brother of RamCase of    krishnapunt, though painful in its issue,
Vishnnt.   affords an interesting specimen of brahmin
domestic life.  He seems to have sympathized with
his brother, and renounced caste, professing his belief in Christianity.  His father and mother, hearing of this, camne to Ahinednuggur, and used their
utmost endeavors to reclaim  their children.  TlIe




MISSION TO THO TE MAHBATTAS.        105
father, though greatly agitated, conducted with propriety; but the mother was firantic, and was at one
time prevented from  dashing her head against a
rock only by being caught in the arms of her son.
A company of brahminls endeavored to take the boy
Vishniu away by force, but the native students in
the seminary interposed.  The magistrate was then
called in, and finding it was the lad's decided wish
to remain, ordered that he have liberty to do as he
pleased. An older brother, a lawyer at Poona, petitioned the civil magistrate, alleging that Vishnbu
was yet a minor, under sixteen years of age. The
youth sent in a counter petition, stating that though
not sixteen, he was old enough to know that the
Hindui religion was false, and therefore he claimed
the liberty of worshipping God according to the dictates of his conscience; which was granted.  I regret to add that his life was not always such as to
justify the expectations awakened by his early history.
The Missionary Herald for 1843 contains interesting accounts of labors among the mahars northward of Ahmnednuggur, chiefly from the journal of
Mr. Ballantine.
The seminary and English school at Ahmednuggur were united in 1844, and placed in charge of
Mr. Burgess, and Mr. Abbott was thus left more at
liberty to engage in other kinds of labor. There
were about fifty pupils. In this year, a inahar guiru




106           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
of the system  of Kubeer, who had for some time
A maha;r   been in training, was baptized and admitgfril convert.    ted to the church.  He was a manl of considerable influence anong thle mahars, and was clear
and forcible in his addresses to the people on the
great doctrine of the necessity of a Mediator. Mrs.
Allen, wife of Mr. Allen, died at Bombay June 11,
1844.  She had been connected with the mission
of the Board in Borneo as Miss Condit, and had
been at Bombay only a few months.
There is a lower depth in caste than the mahar.
Conversion  in the summer of 1845, Mr. French had
in the mangr
caste.    the satisfaction, at Seroor, of baptizing a
mall of the mnang caste named Bhagaji Kalokhe.
Hitherto the great portion of the converts were
from the mahar caste, which was so near the bottom
of the Hindu social scale, that the mahars lost no
privileges among their own people by becoming
Christians, having found in the Christian church
only those who were originally above them.  But
they had inveterate prejudices against the mangs,
regarding them as hereditary beggars and thieves.
Among the mangs, however, who called on Mr.
F'rench, he found many very intelligent men. Bhagaji proved himself to be higher and more noble in
character and couduct than many who ranked themselves above him. He was among the most sincere
of the native Christians, and was specially distinguislled for love to his mother, making her a part




MIISSION TO THE MIAIIRATTAS.         107
of his family, and bestowing upon her, till her
death at an advanced age, all the attention which
her circumstances required. The custom of his caste
was to live very much by begging, but this did not
suit him. He used to say that it was well for a man
to obtain his food by his own labor, and then eat
like a king.  On this account he was treated with
unusual regard, even by his own caste. It was no
part of his motive in becoming a Christian, to get a
living.  For almost nineteen years, until his death
in 1864, he lived the life of a consistent Christian,
being exemplary in all his relations.  During the
last tenl years he was deacon of the church. Twice
a day he had his family devotions, and twice a day
he retired for secret prayer.
Much pains had been taken, before the public recognition of Bhagiji as a Christian, to in-,ingularinstruct the church, not only at Seroor, but tolerance.
also at Ahmednuggur, as to what was due to the
castes below them. Nor was it wholly in vain; for
when the mang brother camne to Ahmednuggur, the
greater part of the church members, including all
the native assistants, received him. to their houses,
and entertained him  to the best of their ability,
showing that they regarded him as a brother.  But
a violent outbreak of the caste feeling occurred a
few days after he left.  One young church member
forcibly turned another out of his house merely because the latter had invited the mang convert to




108          MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
dinner. He also warned others, whose only fault
was having dined with that Christian brother, not to
enter his house; and he was supported in this by
Salutary cdis- one or two other members of the church.
cipline.    Persisting in this course, he was suspended
from the church. Others, not so bold, professed a
willingness to do whatever the church should decide, and urged that the members should be assembled from the city alld the villages, and determine
by their votes what course to pursue.  They were
told that this was not a matter to be determined in
that way, because the Lord required his people all
to meet around his table as brethren.  Meanwhile
the communion season approached, and one or two
of the communmicants took occasion to leave Ahmednuggur a few days before. Some who had opposed
remained and partook of the ordinance, having previously declared to the pastor that they would have
no objection to commulnning with the mang convert.  The young man was also present, though of
course only as a spectator, ajnd was deeply troubled,
feeling that he had shut himself out from  the
company of God's people. The next day he came
to the pastor and confessed his sin with the deepest
humility; and afterwards, in a church meeting, he
rose of his own accord, and gave such satisfactory
evidence of repentance, that he was restored to the
fellowship of the church. The trial had been useful to him.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.            109
Mr. Munger, returning from a visit to his native
laud, was afflicted on the way by the death Death of
Mrs. Munof his wife on the 12th of March, 1846, ger.
and she was buried in the Indian Ocean.  Messrs.
Samuel B. Fairbank and Royal G. Wilder, New miswith their wives, arrived in India in Sep- sionaries.
tember of that year, and were stationed at Ahmednuggur.  Mr. Allen Hazen and wife arrived there
in the following March. The station at Bombay
was strengthened, in January, 1848, by the arrival
of Messrs. George Bowen and William  Wood and
wife.  Mr. French, after suffering much Return
home of Ir.
from  the failure of his eyes, returned to French.
the United States, with his family,- in July, 1847,
and was not long after released from  his connection
with the Board.
The letters of Mr. Hume from Bombay contain a,
great amount of valuable information, for Native marmuch of which the reader is referred to  zine.
the Missionary Herald. A native magazine, called
" The Dnyanodaya," or "Rise of Knowledge," was
issued by the mission, and was regarded with interest both by friends and enemies. It had a considerable number of native subscribers, who, besides getting much useful information, took an interest in
the discussions of religious subjects.
The year 1847 was distinguished by the issue, on
the first of March, of the entire Scriptures Publication
of the Bible
in the Mahlratta language. Thus the whole in Mahratta.




110          AMISSIOTNS TO INDIA.
volume of inspiration became accessible to a numerous people in Western India.  The New Testament
was translated from the original Greek by the mission before the death of Mr. Hall. The Old Testamlent wvas also translated by American missionaries
as far as 2d Chronicles, and also the book of Psalms.
The version of the remaining books was made by
the Rev. J. B. Dixon, of the Church Missionary
Society, who also published a version of the Psalms.
The Bombay Bible Society appointed a committee
in 1833, to prepare an  improved version.  The
last years of Mr. Graves' life were devoted to this
work; and this was the chief employment of Dr.
Allen during the latter part of his residence in
India.
The Gospel of Matthew was first printed in 1817,
and several of the Gospels and the Acts were afterwards printed repeatedly. The New Testament was
published entire in 1826. In 1830 a second edition
of five thousand copies was issued, at the expense of
the British and Foreign Bible Society. The types
were large, and the cost of the edition was proportionally so. The size of the letter was afterwards
reduced, and of course the cost of the volume. The
printing of the entire Bible in one volume, was completed in 1855. The newly revised edition of the
New Testament was completed in the same year;
and this all the missions in the Mahratta country
united in using. Nearly the whole printing of the




MISSION TO TtHE MAHRATTAS.           111
sacred volume was done at the press of the American mission.
The printing establishment of the Board at Bombay was one of the most complete in West- The printing
establishern India. It included a bindery and founl- ment.
dry, seven  hand  printing'-presses, a lithographic
press, an embossing press, two standing presses,
two cutting machines, seven furnaces, moulds and
matrices for three fonts of English type, for seven
Mahratta fonts of the Baldodh, for a Mahratta
font of the Modh character, for three Gajeratee
fonts, and for one Zand font.  It employed more
than a hundred workmen, and had cleared by its job
printing 93,000 rupees, or $46,500. There Itsreducwas no longer a need of the Board's main- tion.
taining so large a printing establishment in that
part of India.  Nor was it expedient to do so
for the sake of pecuniary profit, when the department, which was the source of gain, had an absorbing influence on the time of a clerical missionary
superintendent.  The portion required for English
job printing was therefore sold in 1855.  Three
years later, it appeared that other presses in Boilbay could do all the work needed by the mission, and
the printing establishment was sold; it being the
usage of the Board not to be encumbered with
such establishments, except where they are a necessity.
According to Mr. Hume, there were fifteen peri



112           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
odicals printed at Bombay in 1847, for the native
Increased ef- population, most of them published weekly.
thency ivf  He also says:  " Without enumerating
press.    either the  European printing establishments, or the native offices in which type is employed, there are some forty-five or fifty lithographic
presses engaged in printing native works, which
obtain  considerable circulation, and which must
exert a very extensive influence."  Special exertion
was now made to put books and tracts in circulation by sale, rather than by gratuitous distribution.




CHAPTER VI.
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.
1847-1854.
THE difficulty of personal access to the people in
the early stages of the mission, and so nmaking converts, naturally suggested a resort to boarnd- Results of
boardinging-schools, and seventeen of the forty-one schools.
natives received into the Bombay church were fiom
the schools of this lind for girls.  Such schools
were also deemed needful to raise up Christian
schoolmasters, catechists, preachers anid pastors;
and for common schools there was an additional
reason in the belief, that they would greatly aid in
securincg stated congregations.  In 1851, Bomba-y
reported eighty girls and three hundred boys in the
free schools, and twenty-six in the girls' boardingschool.  Satara reported two hundred boys in the
free schools.  Ahnlednuggur reported forty in thle
seminary, twenty-three in the boarding-school for
boys, thirty-seven in  the one for girls, and six
hundred in the free schools, eighty of them  girls
under the care of Miss Farrar.  Seroor reported
eighteen in the boys' boarding-school, fourteen inl
8




114           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
that for girls, and one hundred and twelve in the
free schools, and there were ninety-five in free
schools at the out-stations. Thus there were, in
all, eighty-one boys and seventy-seven girls in the
boarding-schools, and thirteen hundred eighty-seven
pupils in the fiee schools.
On no part of the missionary operations in Bombay did the blessing of God seem to rest so much as
upon Mrs. Hume's boarding-school for girls.  It
was discontinued in 1854 in consequence of her return to the United States, there being no one to
assume the care of it. A part of the pupils were
taken by Mrs. Mitchell, of the Scotch Free Church
mission at Poona. Eleven had been received from
Mrs. Hume's school into the church during ten
years, and several were in stations of usefulness.
The condition of the schools in the Ahmednuggur
branch was less satisfactory.  The Christian parents
had somehow coime to entertain the notion, that their
children were all entitled to be educated at the expense of the mission, and the boarding pupils were
nearly all their children, and only two were connected with  the  church.  In reorganizing  this
branch' of the mission, it was deemed expedient to
discontinue the boarding-schools as then constituted,
and aall the free schools which had heathen masters.
The church at Ahmednuggur, previous to 1855,
The.,,. was made up chiefly of converts from vilcompound. lages in the surrounding country, some




MISSION TO THE MAIRATTAS.             115
thirty or forty miles distant, and there was a tendency, especially among the  mahar converts, to
migrate from their villages with their families, and
occupy cottages in the compounds around the houses
of the missionaries, where their children had free
access to the mission schools.  Not less than two
hundred, old and young, from one cause or another,
were found to be residing on the mission compounds
at Ahmednuggur in the year 1854.
The only effectual means of keeping the village
converts at their homes, was to establish village
churches, with pastors of their own race, wherever
there was a suitable number of natives belonging to
one village, or to several adjacent villages, in circumlstances to meet regularly for religious worship
on the Sabbath, and to perform  the duties of a
church  of Christ; the  native  pastors of these
churches to be responsible, with the church meribers, for the  government and discipline of the
chlurch.
In March, 1848, Haripunt and Ramnkrishnapunnt
were licensed as preachers of the gospel, Licensed
and the latter was stationed at Newa'se, preachers.
lately opened by Mr. Wilder.  At Pimpalgaum, a
sminall village ten miles from  this place, Mr. Wilder
baptized YesAba with  his four children. An interestYesAba was a man of considerable property ing convert.
and unusual energy.  He had carried on a profitable
trade in cattle for many years, and, though con



h1l6          MIISS IONS TO INDIA.
vinced of the truth of Christianity, had resisted the
conviction that he ought not to frequent the cattlemarket, held on the Sabbath in the vicinity of Ahniednuggur.  Being at length resolved, he returned
home, and was baptized. He became an interesting
Christian, and remained such, though greatly persecuted by his heathen neighbors.
As the health of Mrs. Wood required a removal
New station from  Bombay to the Deccan, Mr. Wood
at Satara.  was authorized to form  a station at Satara, the capital of what was formerly the kingdom of that name.  The city is fifty miles fron the
western coast, and more than two thousand feet
above the sea, with a position singularly beautiful.
Hitherto, in Western. and Southern India (and in
The law    Bengal up to 1832), there had been no speChristianizec.   cial law for the protection of Christian converts.  Hindei law  being applied to Hindfls and
Mohammedan law to Mohamnmedans, converts fron
those classes were still considered as liable to be
tried by the same laws to which they had been
amenable before conversion, laws which pronounced
them  outcasts, and deprived them, as such, of all
right to their property.  Many were thus subjected
to great losses. No court in India would put themn
in possession of any property to which any other
heir laid claim. This state of things was extremely
trying, and various efforts had been made by Christians in India to obtain legislation that would secure




ISSION 1TO THIE MAHRATTAS.           117
them equal rights. At length, in 1850, the following Act was passed by the Governor-general in council: "So munch of any law or usage now in force,
witlihin the territories subject to the government of
the East India Company, as inflicts on any person
forfeiture of rights or property, or may be held in
any way to impair or affect any right of inheritance,
by reason of his or her renouncing, or having been
excluded from, the communion of any religion, or
being deprived of caste, shall cease to be enforced
as law in the courts of the East India Colmpany,
and in the courts established by royal charter within
the said territories."
This enactment was received with gratitude by all
who were interested in securing the extension of the
Gospel of Christ.
The seminary for boys at Ahmednuggnr, in consequence of Mr. Burgess's ill health in the Changesin
fall of 1849, was placed under the charge themission.
of Mr. Wilder.  The girls' boarding-school, because
of a visit of Mr. Ballantine and his family to the
United States, passed, about the same time, into the
hands of Mrs. Burgess.  Mr. Fairbank removed to
Bombay in the hope of improving the health of his
wife.  Mr. French suffered for many nmonths from
the failure of his eyes, and tried in vain the influence of a protracted visit to his native land. Apprehending the effect of a return to India, he felt
constrained, in 1851, to take a release fiom  his




118            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
connection with'the Board.  The Rev. Samuel Bissell andcl wife arrived this year, and were stationed
at Seroor.  Mr. and Mrs. Burgess removed to Satara at the close of the year, and Mr. Hazen to
Ahmedlnuggur, where he was associated with Mr.
Ballantine, who returned firom  the United States
in 1852.  Mr. and Mrs. Wilder commenced a new
station  at Kolapuir, an eligible situation  seventy
miles south of Satara,.  Mr. Munger remained at
Bhingar, near Ahmednuggur.  The most hopeful
part of the field, at that time, was doubtless northward of? Ahmednuggur, where the missionary usually
found large and attentive audiences in the villages,
whom he could address as long as he thought proper.
There was consequently much touring in the cool
season, though wisely restricted, in great measure,
to portions of the country which had often been
visited.
Mr. Burgess about this time developed an idea
Lesson in   which had not been sufficiently considered
mission policy.     by the Board, or its missionaries.  It was,
that every missionary should have, as far as possible, a separate and distinct department of labor;
and that, even in large cities, it might not be possible, for a time, to secure regular preaching stations
for more than a very few. The most united, most
happy, and most efficient missions were generally
where every man had his own appropriate sphere of
labor.




MITSSI ON TO THIE  IUAIIRATTAS.       119
The health of Dr. Allen had been good during
most of his five-and-twenty years in India, Retirement
and deatth of
but indications of a change in his consti- Dr. Allen.
tution now appeared, that threatened  serious results; and he was advised by his physicians and by
the Prudential Committee, to return home for a
tilne.  This he did in 1853, and was never able to
resume his missionary labors.  He died at Lowell, Massachusetts, July 19, 1863, aged sixty-three
years.
Dr. Allen possessed a strong mind and sound
judgment, and there were great industry and thoroughness in the use of his powers.  The work he
published in 1856, on " Ancient and Modern India,"
a solid octavo of more than six hundred pages, is
creditable to him in every respect.  He was familiar
with the Mahratta language, and during the twenty
years of his connection with the Translation Committee of the Bombay Bible Society, one half of
which time he was its Secretary, he performed a
most important service in the revision of the Mahratta Scriptures. The printing had advanced through
the second book of Samuel when he left Bombay,
and arrangements were made for progress in the
work during his absence. -The present Mahratta
version of the Bible owes much to his labors.  His
associates were impressed with the value of the influence he exerted, through the press and otherwise,
on the general mind of the Mahratta people.




120            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Mrs. Wood died at Satara on the 13th of August,
Deathof   1851, leaving two sons. Though earnestly
Mrs. Wood. desirous of doing more for the salvation of
the people, she submitted cheerfully to the Divine
And ofrs will. Mrs. Fairbank closed her pilgrimage
airbank.  on11 the 21st of August, 1852.  Her he'alth
gave way in the autumn of 1846, within six months
of landing at Bombay, and most of her remainilng days she spent as an invalid; the first three
years in the Deccan, the rest of the time at Bombay. After finding that she had no prospect of living. long in India, she decided still to remain;
happy in thus enbaling her husband to continue in
the missionary worli, and making a pleasant home
for him; a decision, which was to  the  last a
source of comfort to her and her associates.  A
brahmin, well acquainted with Mrs. Fairbank, said
with great earnestness, when looking on her face
sweet even in deatfi; "CThe religion must be true,
which secures a death like this."
Mrs. Burgess went to Satara soon after the death
Death of   of Mrs. Wood, and acted the part of a
Mrs. Burgess.    mother to her children. But she too was
called from her earthly cares on the 26th of April,
1853, and left a field in which she had been eminently useful, for higher service in another world.
Peculiarly fitted for her work, and especially for the
training of children; always rejoicing in a sense of
God's love and favor, and carrying joy with lher




MISSION TO THE MIAHRATTAS.           121
wherever she went, she was the life of the circle in
which she moved. Not only were the two families
at Satara deprived of their only female associate,
but the other families in the mission were deeply
afflicted by her death.
Mr. Wilder removed, with his family, to Kolapur
late in 1852. The excitement among the New station
people, awakened by his arrival, sensibly at Kolaplrdiminished as mistaken views and apprehensions
gave place to a more correct understanding of his
character and object.  Mr. and Mrs. Barker arrived
at Ahmednuggur in 1853.
The Government of India has, within a few years,
introduced railways and the electric tele- Avastsystem of railgraph on a large scale. It will be con- ways.
venient to indicate them here, some fifteen years before their completion. T1le " East India Railway,"
in the valley of the Ganges from Calcutta to Delhi,
a distance of a thousand miles. The " Great India
Peninsular Railway" connects with the one in the
Ganges valley at Allahabad, about five hundred
miles above Calcutta, crosses the Deccan platealu,
and descends thence to the Concan and Bombay,
and from  Bombay it proceeds to Madras.  The
whole length of the line is twelve hundred and
sixty-six miles. The ascent of the Ghats, on the
line from Bombay, required the labor of seven years,
with occasionally as many as forty thousand laborers employed upon it at one time.  " Beginning




122          1M1ISSIONS TO INVDIA.
its ascent along a spur thrown out fromn the main
range, this incline continues its upward winding
way through long  tunnels piercing  the hardest
basalt, across viaducts spanning ravines of great
width and depth, often along what is simply a large
notch cut in the face of a precipice." l The " Madras Railway " crosses from Madras to Calieut, a port
on the Malabar coast, eight hundred and twentyfive miles.  The " Bombay, Baroda, and Central
Railway" goes northrward from Bombay to Surat
and Ahmedabad, three hundred miles.  The " Punjaub Railway " extends fromn Delhi through Lahore, the capital of the Punjaub, and thence westward to Mooltan on the Indus river, five Iundred
and sixty miles. The " Southern Indian Railway"
is in progress from  Madras, and will probably extend through the Madunra and Tinnevelly provinces
to Travancore, on the western side of southern India.
These railways, as will be seen, make Bombay,
and not Calcutta, the sea-gate thirough which the
postal communications of India, Europe, and America are to pass. Their cost cannot have been less
than five hundred millions of dollars.  And they
are as important in a missionary point of view, as in
their relation to the civil, political, and commercial
interests of India. Under the orderings of Divine
Providence, they were built as really for the Church,
1 North British Review, 1868, p. 177.




MISSION TO THE MAIZRATTAS.            123
as for the world, though designed only for the promotion of worldly interests.  The saving they will
make to the Church, in the work of evangelizing
India, will be immense, in travel, labor, time, expenditure, health, and life.  Bombay, and not Calcutta or Madras, will now be the great place of landing and departure for missionaries, and how much
more easy, economical, and safe will be the access
to every section of the country.1
As the desire for education was increasing, so the
government was enlarging its grants in aid Government
patronage of
of the same.  They were made in 1853 to edllcation.
the amount of nearly a hundred thousand dollars,
and the people were never so ready to contribute for
the support of schools.  The most remark- Tncreasing
interest in
able of the changes was in regard to female schools.
education.  The most influential natives now subscribed for girls' schools, sent their daughters to be
educated, and were present at the examinations.
Mr. Hume attended a meeting in the Town Hall at
Bombay for distributing prizes to the pupils of eight
girls' schools, established and superintended by a
society of native young men.  Six hundred pupils
were reported as in attendance.  In several of the
larger towns in the interior similar schools were
also found, supported by natives, and the number
was increasing. The native periodical press Native periwas gradually becoming more able and in- odical press,
1 Foreign Missions, p. 205.




124            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
fluential.  Several periodicals had been started at
diflerent times for the purpose of reviling and opposing Christianity, but they had all been shortlived.  Though the existing Mahratta periodicals
were not just what the missionaries desired, their influence on the whole was salutary, in diffusing useful
information and destroying confidence in prevalent
superstitions.  The periodical published by the mission, once in two weeks, exerted a great and happy
influence on the community.
Mrs. Hume was now tlle only lady connected with
the mission at Bombay, and her labors were most
valuable.  Mention has already been made of the
select boarding-school for girls, which she had in
her own house~
The health of Mr. Burgess obliged him to return
Retirement to America early in 1854, bringing with
of Mr. Burgess.    him  his three motherless children, rand
those of Mr. Fairbank.  He was afflicted during his
passage by the death of one of his children.  Mr.
Wood sought relief friom  his bereavement and solitude in a tour of five weeks among the villages.
The removal of Miss Farrar to Satara afforded the
proper supervision for the girls' and boys' schools
there.  Mrs. Graves, now aged and infirm, made her
home at Mahtabalishwar, where she had a school,
which received a liberal support from English residents on the Hills.  Mr. Wilder's report of his first
year of labors at KolapTir, at the close of 1853,
shows that he felt much encouraged.




lM:ISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.           125
Mr. Hume's health, after fifteen years of faithful
and valuable service, had become so impaired in
1854, that a visit: to a colder climate was apparentrly the only means of preserving his life. Voyagetand
decease of
He accordingly embarked on the 20th of Mr. Hume.
September, with his family, for the Cape of Good
Hope, in an English ship, there being no American
vessel then in port, intending to go thence to the
United States.  He was not permitted, however, to
visit the home of his early years, but died at sea on
the 26th of November, and was buried in sight of
the coast of Afirica, just a week before the ship
arrived at Cape Town. Mrs. Hume and her children
received much kindness from the Rev. Mr. Thomson,
of the London Missionary Society, and others, while
detained at the Cape, and reached Boston on the
Ilth of April, 1855.
The author's recollections of Mr. Hume are chiefly
as a correspondent; and he was not ex- Hischaraccelled, in the extent and value of informa- ter.
tion thus given, by any one of his brethren in India.
He appreciated his position in the commercial centre of India, which was soon to become, as he believed, through a magnificent system  of railways,
the door of ingress for all the Christian nations of
the West.  The conversion of India, thlrough the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus, was his one governing
object through the fifteen years of his missionary
life; nor was he disheartened by disappointments




126           IMISSIONS TO lNDIA.
however great, nor by difficulties however unforeseen.  Where many would have been cast down he
was calm  and cheerful, trusting in the Lord and
seeking direction from  Him.  He was a firm  believer in divine Providence, and in the prosecution
of measures once deliberately commenced, he carefully observed providential indications, that he might
be the more profoundly assured of the divine approbation.  He was greatly respected by the English
and native community of Bombay, and his loss was
deeply felt by the native church, the general missionary circle, and the different benevolent and religious societies with which he had been connected.
A fitting memorial of him  may be seen at Bombay,
in the "Tract Society Building " of three stories,
erected by funds which he, as Secretary of the Society, collected near the close of his life.
And here I cannot withhold a beautiful illustration of native sympathy in the hour of his departure friom  Bombay.  I give it as it was related by
Mrs. Hume, soon after h hearrival, to  a lady in
Boston.'
Mr. Hume being entirely prostrated at the time
A native me- of his embarkation, was carried on board
morial of
him.     the ship in a palanquin and laid in a berth.
1 The statement was placed by the lady in the hands of the Rev.
David Stoddard, of the Nestorian mission, then in the United States,
and temporarily editing the Youth's Daysprilsg, and was inserted by
him in that work. See Youth's Dcaysprinq for June, 1855, pp. 81, 82.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.           127
He and his family having brought many of the people to the knowledge of Christ, the day of his departure was to them  a day of sorrow. The ship
was anchored at some distance from the shore, but
so eager were the people to be with their beloved
teachers as long as possible, that many went off in
boats, and quite a crowd collected on the deck,
lingering till evening.  One womina was allowed to
remainl; and after the children had retired, while
Mrs. Hume was sitting alone in the cabin, this
woman came and sat down beside her on the floor,
embraced her feet, kissed them, and wept. Then
looking up into her face, she said, " Madaml Sahib,
(a term of great respect) once there was a great
tree, a beautiful tree, and God was pleased to raise
its head higher than any of the trees. It had many
great branches, many little branches, and many,
many blossoms. All the people round about gathered under its shade. The fowls of the air and the
little birds built their nests, and laid their eggs, and
hatched their young among these branches, and
here they sang and were so happy, oh! so happy."
Here she stopped and wept. Lifting her head again
she continued, "' But it pleased the Lord to send a
great storm, and to lay this tree low. Its branches
were cast Upon the ground, all the people were scattered, the birds hovered around making a mournifll
cry, not knowing where to find a resting-place, the
eggs were broken, and all was distress."  Here she




128          MIlSSIONS TO INDIA
again stopped and wept. Then, with the most affectionate and tender expression, she took hold of Mrs.
Humne's arm, and pointing toward the inner cabin,
where Mr. Hunme was lying, she said, " Madam
Sahib, THERE LIES THAT TREE.'








t~
-b'O
//
 

a 73
r~ /
1 —41 O m
sIJiii: E~3/
I   i           —— :-i
1/
r~.i
H
~
01.iFi
rz                                           rc
Lf F:
rd 
i
a1 1
o
(3 ii!
o
F1 I
\~~~ a L)
i= id
ii\`I!'3;-;;C`~~ C4 I
Fi
~-,
ill
1 j j /i, \III
I,
E       iill/lI
C3." " =1 
i do E==================================
r3 I

Iii,r; o~..ii ~~.. r- or6aeocd I
" 
x~        ...........                            i;
8' h o
ru             ord                            ~~             u
it?;;            L1
-r i:
i~;~; i ---- Cr,
/I \\\'r
X,j: i i 1                   m))                                      i
E-8
i; i i

ij i
ii!i'i
1 R




CHAPTER VIT.
THE TAM1IL PEOPLE.
CEYLON MISSION.
1815-1822.
CEYLON was brought before the Board and the
American churches by the  communica- Origin of
tions of Mr. Newell, who, in his presumed the"'mission.
exclusion fiom Bombay, found a quiet residence on
that island.  In Decenber, 1813, he wrote to the
Corresponding Secretary of the Board recommenieding a mission there. Among the reasons assigned
was the friendly disposition of General Browurigg
the Governor, of Sir Alexander Johnstone the Chief
Justice, of the Hon. and Rev. Mr. Twistleton and
Rev. Mr. Bisset the Chaplains, and indeed of all the
influential men at the seat of government.
Mr. Newell landed at Point de Galle, on the
southern extremity of Ceylon, on his way from the
Isle of France, and went thence by palanquin eighty
miles to Colombo, by an excellent road along the
shore, through beautiful groves of palmyra trees.
Governor Brownrigg gave him a friendly reception,
9




130           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
and every facility for visiting Jaffna, the northern
province. While there, he enjoyed the hospitalities
of J. N. Mooyart, Esq., to whose personal kindness
the missionl was afterwards much indebted.  He became acquainted with the Rev. Christian David, a
native of Tanjore, who had been a pupil of Schwartz,
and had charge of a Protestant native congregation. The only other person of like mind in Jaffna
known to him, was a lady of Dutch extraction, who
spoke the Dutch, Portuguese, and Tamil languages,
and was a true missionary to the native people.
"Here," wrote Mr. Newell, "there is every facility
for spreading the Gospel among these pagans. The
Governor is desirous that they should be instructed,
and would encourage every attempt of this nature.
The people have no  particular objection to the
Christian religion, and will not molest missionaries,
and the government will protect them. Perhaps no
portion of the heathen world possesses so many
advantages for spreading the Gospel."
In view of Mr. Newell's statements, the Prudential Committee resolved, soon after the proclamation
of peace with England, to send a mission to Ceylon,
believing that in this they followed the divine leading.
Messrs. James Richards, Edward Warren, Benjaniln C. Meigs, Horatio Bardwell, and
The mission.
Daniel Poor, constituted this second lmission of the Board. They received ordination in the




CEYLON MISSION.                131
Presbyterian church at Newburyport on the 21st of
June, 1815.  The house, one of the largest in the
commonwealth, was thronged, not only during the
ordination services, but at the subsequent celebration of the Lord's Supper.  Pastors and delegrates
from  ten churches, with Professors from  the Andover Theological Semilnary, composed the Council, which had been assembled by invitation from the
Prudential Committee.  This was the customary
mode of inviting councils for the ordination of Congregational missionaries down to about the year
1830; after which it was deemed expedient to leave
the matter with the missionary candidates and the
churches to which they belonged.
These missionaries, all of them  married except
Mr. Warren, sailed from Newburyport Oc- Theembartober 23d, in the brig Dryad for Colombo lation.
in Ceylon. What was familiarly known then and
afterwards as " the embarkation," until the substitution of steamships for sailing vessels, was thus
described at the time; and the memory of these
seasons of thrilling interest ought not utterly to
perish.  " The day was pleasant. A large concourse
assembled on the wharf where the vessel lay, on aldjoining wharves, and wherever was a near view of
the scene.  The vessel's deck was filled with visitors, mostly ladies, the particular friends of the missionaries, assembled to bid them  a last farewell.
Just before the tide was most favorable for sailing,




132            MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
Dr. Spring addressed the throne of grace.  The utmost stillness and solemnity pervaded the multitude.
A missionary hymn was sung.  Many were bathed
in  tears.  The visitors immediately stepped  on
shore, the vessel left the wharf, spread her sails to
the breeze, and quietly entered on her voyage, followed by the gaze of many deeply interested spectators." 1
The company arrived at Colombo on the 22d of'The arrival. March, 1816, and the Governor gave full:The arrival.
consent to the commencing of a mission
in Jaffna. An opposing monsoon delayed their departure from Colombo several months, but all were
together in Jaffnapatam before the end of the year,
except Mr. Bardwell, whose knowledge of printing
made it desirable that he should join the mission at
Bombay.
The field to be occupied by these brethren was
Thefieldto  unlike that among the Mahrattas.  Jaffna
be occupied. had been missionary ground of some sort,
perhaps to its disadvantage, for more than three
centuries.2  It was first occupied by the Roman
Catholics; next, by the Dutch; and then by the
English.  The Portuguese divided the province into
Previously  thirty-seven parishes, and provided each
occupied by with a church of coral, and a glebe for the
the Portuguese.    residence of a Franciscan priest. Some of
1 Panoplist for 1815, p. 533.
2 From 1544, when Francis Xavier spent a year in Jaffna.




CEYLON MISSIO N.              133
the churches were very spacious, and their ruins
attest the care an'd cost of their construction. In
Jaffnapatarn there was a church and  college of
Jesuits, a church aud convent of Dominicans, and a
convent of Franciscans. When the Dutch made
themselves masters of the fortress in 1658, Baldaeus,
the Dutch historian, saw from forty to fifty ecclesiastics — Jesuits, Franciscans, and  Dominicans —
marched out; and it is asserted on apparently good
authority, that while Jaffna was occupied by the Portuguese, almost its entire population, including even
the brahmins, submitted to the rite of baptism.'
The Dutch seized all the Portuguese possessions
in Ceylon about the middle of the sixteenth As occupied
by the
century, and  established  the Reformed Dutch.
Church of Holland in the colony. They had suffered so cruelly themselves in their own country
fr1om the Catholics, that they banished the Romish
priests from  Jaffna under the severest penalties.
But many of them  contrived to remain, and large
bodies of the natives are said to have adhered privately to the papal religion.  The failure of the
Dutch mission in Jaffna is instructive.  Like that
-of the Portuguese, it was intimately connected with
the government.  The Dutch repaired the churches
erected by the Papists, and put a large school in
each, which became the nucleus of the congregation; and the attelnfance of pupils was enforced by
1 Sir James Emerson Tennent on Christianity in Ceylon, p. 13.




134            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
fines upon the parents.  The instruction was gratuitous, but superficial.  One of the earliest and
ablest of the Dutch  missionaries testifies to the
small amount of religious instruction he found it
expedient to require for admission to church membership.  The converts in Jaffna, only five years
after the conquest, were estimated at 65,000, and,
twenty years later, at 180,000.  How  feebly the
doctrines of Christianity were inculcated is evident
from the fact, that the instruction was imparted almost wholly through interpreters.  Of ninety-seven
Dutch clergymen in Ceylon, between the years 1642
and 1725, only eight could preach in the native 1amguages, four of them in Tamil, and four in Singalese. In 1749, there were but five Dutch clergymen
in all Ceylon, and of these only one understood the
language of the natives.  The celebrated Christian
Frederick Schwartz spent the year 1759 in Jaffna.
School children were seldoml taught more than to
read and write their own language; and it is to be
feared that their teachers were no better Christians
than their parents.  Even this small amount of
teaching was discouraged by the supreme authorities at Batavia, who regretted the charge it made on
the Netherlands East India Company.  -"At the
close of their ministrations," says Mr. Tenuent, " the
clergy of the Church of Holland left behind a superstructure of Christianity, prodigious in its outward
dimensions, but so unsound internally, as to be dis



CEYLON MISSION.                135
trusted even by those who had been instrumental in
its erection; and so unsubstantial, that it has long
since disappeared almost fronm the memory of the
natives of Ceylon." I
England dates  her possession of Ceylon from
1802. Amlong the first efforts of her offi- Occupied by
cials was an attempt to revive the educa- the Engish.
tional system of the Dutch; and for sonie years the
Presbyterian Church, according to the forms of the
Church of Holland, was practically the ecclesiastical
establishment of the colony.  But the Presbyterian
clergy gradually dimninished  in  number, though
Scotland was appealed to for aid; and so small was
the government allowance for education, that nearly
fifty schools were discontinued in Jaffna in one year.2
As religious conformity was not required by the
English, and the possession of offices no longer depended on an outward profession of Christianity,
the number of nominal Christians rapidly declined.
In 1802, the Protestant Christians in Jaffna were
estimated at 136,000.  Four years later, Dr. Buchanan described the fine old churches erected by
the Portuguese as decaying, and the only missionaries in tile District as Romanists from the college
at Goa.3  The neglect of the government to prevent
the natives from  returning to heathenism, made
known doubtless by the publications of Dr. Bu1 Tennient p. 71.               2 Tennent, p. 81.
3 Buchanan's Researches, p. 60.




136           MlSSl ONS TO INDIA.
chanan, awalened complaint in England, and Lord
Castlereagh, the Secretary of State, exhorted Sir
Thomas Maitland, the Governor, to attend to the
matter.  Three English missionaries who had arrived in 1804, now received special favor fiom the
local authorities.  One of them, the Rev. Mr. Palmn,
connected with the London Missionary Society, was
stationed at Tillipally in Jaffna. He remained there
only a few years, and when the American mission
arrived, was connected with a Dutch church at Coloinbo.
One cannot but wonder at the rapid renunciation
Sudden re- of even the name of Christianity by thec
lapse to
idolatry.   people of Jaffna, after the departure of the
Dutch.  It should be borne in mind, however, that
the chains of caste had never been broken, and that
the doctrines of Christianity had been too superficially tanght to make much imnpression on the reluctant minds of the natives.  Very few  of the
Dutch ministers, moreover, had command of the
vernacular language, and therefore preached through
the cold medium  of interpreters.1  Their numbers
were too few. In 1722, there were in all Ceylon
only fourteen clergymen for half a million of nominal Christians, and almost no native ministry, and
the education imparted in their schools was " infinitesimally small."  To all this it should be added,
that the people, accustomed to a system of religious
1 Rev. Mr. Palm, as quoted by Tennent.




CEYLON MISSION.                137
compulsion for nearly two centuries, expected a continuance  of the same rigor on the arrival of the
British, and were prepared to accept any prescribed
form  of Christianity.  But finding that its outward
profession was no longer required for holding government offices, and that they were no longer to be
paid for their hypocrisies, the number of nominal
Christians began rapidly to decline; until Dr. Buchanan described the Protestant religion in 1806, as
being extinct in Jaffna.  Catholic priests, flocking
in from Goa, had induced great numbers to join the
Roman Catholic communion; and the large residue
rebuilt their heathen temples, and publicly resumed
their idolatrous rites.  The heathenism of Jaffna is
lindld, the same with that which prevails on the
neighboring continent.  In the Singalese or southern provinces of Ceylon, the heathenism  is of the
Buddhist form, such as prevails in the Burman empire.
The provincee of Jaffna is a cluster of islanclds at
the northern extremity of Ceylon, separated Jaffna defrom each other by narrow channels, and scribed.
rising but little above the level of the sea.  The
ruined old churches in this province belonged to the
Governmnent, which allowed the American Favor from
the governmissionaries to occupy the buildings and ment.
glebes at Batticotta and Tillipally.  The remains of
the one at Batticotta were the finest in the. district.
The roof was gone; but its walls of coral, four feet




138           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
thick, were standing, and enllclosed a space one
hundred and sixty-three feet long and fifty-seven
wide. Two rows of ten pillars, each ten feet in circumference, had divided the  interior into  three
aisles.  Two thirds of such a building was large
enough for a place of worship, and the remainder
was ultimately used for school-rooms and other purposes.  There were also the walls of a dwellinghouse more than one hundred feet long, and of five
small  out-buildings, all without roofs or windows.
In the rear of all was a garden of nearly two acres,
enclosed by a high coral wall, and containing three
wells for watering it in times of drought.  On the
premises were sixty trees, twenty-nine of which were
fruitful palmyras capable of supporting a native
family.  The buildings at these two stations were
repaired by the mission, and the Government afterwards granted the church buildings in six other
parishes.
It being found that many parents would put their
Opening of children under the care of the missionboardingschools.   aries for education, if the mission would
support them, it was decided to open a boardingsehool for boys at Tillipally, where the estimated
annual cost of each would be about twelve Spanish
dollars.  Placing the boys in a building erected for
the purpose in the garden, they were in good measure kept from the influence of heathen society, and
were steadily employed in useful studies. They were




CEYLON MISSION.               139
also instructed in the principles of the Christian religion as fully as if they had been the children of
Christian parents.
The Tamil language is not easy of acquisition,
and the preaching, for a time, was neces- Preachingin
sarily through interpreters; but in Octo- Tamil.
her, 1817, just a year after settling at Tillipally, Mr.
Poor commenced preaching in the native language;
and so did Mr. Meigs at Batticotta.
Painful apprehensions had arisen before this time,
as to the health of Messrs. Warren and Failure of
Richards.  The climate of Jaffna, though health.
one of the best, was found too bracing for them, and
Mr. Warren was prostrated by a hemorrhage. They
repaired first to Colombo, and then to Cape Town,
Governor Brownrigg granting them  a free passage
in a public vessel.  The voyage was beneficial till
near its close, when they were driven back to sea by
tempestuous weather, and both of the inva- isitto Cape
lids took severe colds.  They arrived at Town.
Cape Town on the 11th of July, and were received
with distinguished kindness by Christian friends, especially by the Rev. George Thom, of the London
Missionary Society. Mr. Warren died on DeathofMr.
the 11th of August, 1818, at the age of Warren.
thirty-two. Though young in the service, his brethren bore united testimony to his eminent devotedness to the holy cause, his well-directed zeal, his
diligence in labors, his equanimity in sufferings, his




140            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
wisdomn in counsel, and his prudence, kindness, and
heavenly mindedness.  His exemplary resignation,
during his lengthened illness, and his conversation
were in a higli degree edifying.  Ile was heard to
say faintly, just before departing, "Is this death P?
Yes, this is death.  Come, Lord  Jesus, come
quickly."  Such were his last words.  Mr. RichReturn of  ards returned to Jaffna with somewhat imaMr. Richards.   proved health, and his life was prolonged
several years.
On the 8th of Jule, 1819, Messrs. Levi SpauldThe mission ing, Milon Winslow, Henry Woodward,
reinforced.  and John Scudder,  M. D., sailed for this
mission from Boston with their wives, in the brig
]h1dus, Captain Willis, bound to Calcutta.  Persons
are living who remember the remarkable religious
awakening on board the Ildus during this voyage,
embracing the greater part of the crew. The mission families had some afflictive experiences at Calcutta; but there, and at Trincomalee, Galle, and Colombo, they found missionary friends to help them
on their way, and all reached Jaffnna early in the
following year. Their arrival was opportune, as the
health of Messrs. Poor and Meigs was beginning to
fail.  Considering the decidedly oceanic character
of the climate, it is singular that the cases of illness
thus far had all been pulmonary.
The parishes under the particular care of the
mission were eight, namely, Tillipally, Batticotta,




CEYLON MISSION.               141
Oodooville, Panditeripo, Manepy, Mallagaum, Milette, and Changany.  The repairs of the The mission
old cbrlch  buildings were somlewhat ex- stations.
pensive, yet were they deemed of great advantage
to the mission. The total number of pupils at the
close of the year 1818, was about seven
The schools.
hundred.  The mission had an efficient
assistant in Maleappa, a native of Malabar about
twenty years of age, the son of a native preacher
supported by government at Negomlbo.  He had
been in Christian David's school at Jaffnapatani,
and was instructed by the first imembers of the mission while delayed at Colombo. About a dozen girls
attended worship on the Sabbath and recited the catechism, and about the same number of women were
present.  The dress of the native children, and of
the men generally, was of the most simple kind;
consisting of a piece of plain India cotton a yard in
width and two or two aid a half in length, wvound
round the person.  The practice was soon introduced of giving names to the beneficiaries in boarding-schools, according to the wishes of patrons in
America.
Those who have been familiar with the financial
operations of the Board only since 1831, Difficulties
in remitting
when it began to remlit funds to the mis- funds.
sions through the Messrs. Baring of London, can
hardly imagine the embarrassments growing out of
the delays and uncertainty of remlittances while




142           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the Board was young in years and little known. Of
what avail would it have been to draw bills on the
Board, unless the Board had a recognized existence
in the commercial world.    Meeting the exigency
with Spanish dollars was expensive, their seasonable
arrival was uncertain, and if sent long in advance
there was the loss of interest. The difficulty was ill
part overcome, for a time, by the kind and generous
agency of Messrs. Arbuthnot, De Monte, & Co., of
NMadras, and Edward A. Newton, Esq., of Calcutta.
A printing-press having been given for the misA printing  sion, types were ordered from Calcutta, and
establish- Mr. James Garrett, a printer, was sent out
lowea.   to take charge of the establishment.  He
arrived in August, 1820, and the consent of the government was requested for his residence on the island. There was every reason to presume it would
be given.  Sir Robert Brownrigg, Sir Alexander
Johnstone, and Archdeacon Twisleton had  done
everything to encourage the mission, and official
permission had been given to their having a printing-press, " subject to the censorship of the government."  Under what unfavorable influences Sir Edward Barnes, the Lieutenant-governor who succeeded
Sir Robert, had been educated, is not known; but
whern the arrival of Mr. Garr6tt was communicated
to him, as it was without delay through the venerable Dr. Twisleton, and permission was requested
that their newly-arrived brother migllht be associated




CEYLON MISSION.               143
with them  in labor, Sir Edward directed his secretary to reply, that government did not deemn it
proper to allow any increase of American missionaries in Ceylon; and that Mr. Garrett could The printer
not be permitted to reside in Jaffna, but banished.
must leave the island within three months from
August 24th, the date of the letter.  Surprised by
such a communication, the missionaries supposed
the Governor must have been under some misapprehensions, which a full exhibition of the facts would
remove. They prepared a memorial, therefore, in
which they called his attention to the inoffensive
nature of their mission, to its freedom from all political intent, to the approbation received from the
late Governor and the leading men around him, to
the schools which the missionaries had established,
to the expenses incurred in repairs at the different
stations, and to the official permission they received
in 1816 to the setting up of a press.  They asked,
that Mr. Garrett might remain with them  at least
until the pleasure of the king's government could
be known.
The Governor's reply to this, dated September
22d, may be found, with the memorials The governor inexorafrom  the mission, in the Appendix to the ble.
Report of the Board for 1821.1  It was a stla.nge
document. And when an appeal was made to his
benevolence, on the ground that no passage for the
1pp. 168-176.




144            M1ISSIONS TO INDIA.
United States could be obtained nearer than Calcutta, and that, during the rainy season, then at
hand, it was almost impossible to proceed to that
port by water on account of the monsoon, or by land
in consequence of heavy rains, and they humbly
requested that the time for his departure might be
prolonged at least two months; this was refused.
Mr. Garrett therefore proceeded to Negapatam, onl
the Coromandel coast, wholly uncertain as to his
future destination.
It is unpleasant to be obliged to add, that Sir
Actionofthe Edward Barnes' decision against an ingovernment
*It home.   crease in the number of American missionaries in Jaffna was, some time afterwards, affirlned
by the home government, and continued in force
nntil the year 1832.
The Jaffna brethren were led at that time to inSupposed   quire, whether they ought not to extend
call for a
new mission. their operations to the people on the adjacent continent speaking the same language.  Indeed they designated two of their number to take
measures for occupying a station on the Coromandel coast, but relinquished the project on hearing
that the departure of Mr. Bardwell from  Bombay
had created a call for Mr. Garrett to that place.
The Danish missionaries at Tranquebar received
Excellent  Mr. Garrett most kindly, and hailed the
spirit, f the cooperation of American Christians in the
sionaries.  work as anll event joyful in itself, and most




CEYLON MISSION.                145
encouraging to those who had previously entered
the field.
The death of Mrs. Poor, on the 7th of May, 1821,
was a sore affliction to the mission, as well Death of
as to her husband and children.  Her ill- Mrs. Poor.
ness was regarded as dangerous from the first, but
her intellectual powers were in vigorous exercise
during the whole fortnight of its continuance, and
her death-bed was a scene of victory and exultation.
It was'edifying and animating to those around her
to witness her clear and satisfactory views of the
Gospel scheme of salvation, and of her own interest
in the Saviour, and her lively anticipations of heavenly realities.  Her surviving friends could not but
rejoice with her, and go forth to their several labors
consoled and strengthened.1
Mrs. Poor was a faithful helper to the mission,
and endeared to all her associates.  She was an invaluable friiend to the  children of the heathen,
whose spiritual interests she habitually consulted.
A short account of her life and death, circulated
among the natives, was believed to have been a
means of blessing to many.
1 Missionary Herald for 1822, pp. 94-96, and 121-127.
10




CHAPTER VIII.
THE TAMIL PEOPLE.
CEYLON lMISSION.
1820-1832.
THE Ceylon mission was gradually working itself
Development into that system  of schools, which for
of schools. nearly half a century formed one of its
prominent features. The facility with which heathen children were obtained for Christian training
was remarkable. Doubtless the access which a moderate knowledge of English gave to lucrative positions in government offices, plantations, and mercantile houses, promoted, to a considerable extent,
this readiness to learn.
The schools were of two classes, the village free
schools, and the boarding-schools. The free schools
were comnmenced at once under heathen masters,
no others being attainable.  Mainly through coinversions in the boarding-schools, this evil gradually
diminished, and the schools went on prosperously.
The first boarding-school for boys was commenced
by Mr. Poor at Tillipally, soon after his arrival.




CEYLON MISSION.               147
Girls were also obtained as boarders as early as 1818.
All received Christian names, proposed by patrons
in America, and were pleased with them  as tokens
of approbation and pledges of support; but among
their heathen friends they were known only by their
old names.1 In 1823 there were boarding-schools
at most of the stations.
The missionaries at this time projected a College,
in which the course of study should occupy Proposal for
six years. In giving their reasons for such a college.
an institution, they said: " Those unacquainted with
the existing state of things in India cannot understand the hindrances to the reception of the Gospel
in that country.  Not one of those evidences, on
which Christianity rests its claims at home, can be
fully apprehended here.  The internal evidences
from the excellence and sublimity of the sacred
Scriptures are little understood, and the external
evidences cannot be apprehended at all.  If we
speak of prophecies which have been fulfilled, the
history of the times when they were spoken and
when accomplished is alike unknown.  If of miracles, we are told of unnumbered miracles vastly
more marvelous than any of which we can speak.
Besides, the belief that mniracles constantly occur,
even now, hinders their being received as a divine
attestation to the truth of Christianity.  Before
these evidences can be appreciated by the people of
1 Missionary Herald, 1820, p. 136.




148           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
India, they must first -understand something of history, and enough of true science at least to know
what a miracle is. They must learn to bring their
credulous belief in everything marvelous to the test
of reason, and understand the difference between
truth and fable, and think, compare, reflect; things
which the great mass of people in India never do.
General knowledge must be disseminated. It might
easily be shown, that so contrary to fact are the
principles of Geology, Natural Philosophy, and Astronomly, as laid down in their sacred books, that
even a superficial acquaintance with these branches
of science would explode their systems, and materially affect the credit of the books which contain
them."
That there were good reasons for the liberal education of translators and teachers, will not be questioned.  But the reflecting mind, looking upon the
actual influences of the Gospel, will see that it has,
and must have, through the agency of the Holy
Spirit, a more direct access to the heart where it is
faithfully presented, than can be secured by any
other agency, whatever the amount of ignorance to
be removed, or the influence of false systems to be
overcomne.
Subscriptions for the proposed College were obAdversepo- tained to somne extent in India; but the
sition of the
government. Government of Ceylon would not sanction
such an institution in connection with the American




CEYLON tMISSION.              149
mission, alleging that a College, if instituted, should
be under teachers sent from England.
Sir Edward Barnes doubtless communicated his
views to his government at home; for when the
Prudential Commnittee, at the beginning of 1826,
through the kind aid of Mr. Wilberforce, opened a
correspondence with the Home Government on the
subject, the reply was, that no increase of the number of American missionaries in Ceylon would be
permitted, and that a College, if established, should
be under instructors from Great Britain.
It was still possible, however, to have a high
school, which should give an education Central
nearly or quite equal to what was then pos- bohaoolrnt
sible for a college in so remote a province. Battcotta.
Permuission was obtained from  the subscribers to
apply the funds already pledged in India to the central boarding-school at Batticotta, and the needed
buildings were erected.  The principal building,
sixty-four feet by twenty-nine, with a veranda on
each side, designed for library, apparatus, lecture
rooms, and examinations, was called Ottley Hall, in
honor of Sir Richard Ottley, Associate Justice of
Ceylon, who had shown a deep interest in the mission, and had rendered valuable aid by his personal
influence and donations.  A dining-hall was also
erected, with rooms for study and devotion. And as
they were not permitted to look for professors to
America, the Seminary was to furnish, as fast as




150           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
possible, a faculty for itself.  Twenty-two out of its
fifty-three students were members of the church,
and eighteen more were received from the preparatory school.  Seventy candidates presented themselves for examination, to take the places of the
eighteen thus promoted, and of these thirty were
received.
The station boarding-schools for boys were folEnglish   lowed by what were called English schools,
schools.   intended to prepare lads to enter the Batticotta Seminary at small expense while residing at
home with their relatives.  The English language
was taught in  their schools, but the pupils all
pursued a thorough course of study in the vernacular. They had previously become familiar with the
catechisms, Scripture history, aLnd Bible reading
taught in the native free schools, though a further
acquaintance with these Christian lessons was required to enter the Seminary.  The Bible was read
daily both in English aund Tamil. Almost all the
schools had Christiani teachers, and they were usually so near the residence of a missionary as to be
under his eye and influence. The largest number of
these English schools was sixteen in the year 1848,
with six hundred  and eighteen pupils.
A  boarding-school for girls was commenced at
Central    Oodooville, in the year 1826.  Sixteen of
boardingschool for  its first pupils had previously been under
girls.    the instruction of missionary ladies at the




CEYLON MISSION.               151
different stations. Its design was to take girls away
fiom the heathen influences of their homes, and so
provide suitable companions for the graduates of the
Batticotta Senminary.  The school was for a time
under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Winslow, and, after
several changes, under that of Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding. The prejudices against female education were
everywhere very strong, and had come down firom
ancient times. Mr. Meigs could hear of only three
respectable females in Jaffna in 1816, who were able
to read and write. A certain amount of education
was given to those who were to become dancing
girls in the native temples, and to sing the dissolute
songs connected with the temple worship.
For twenty years, it was deemed necessary to retain pupils in this school until marriage, except in
cases of misconduct, and that they should receive
clothing as well as board. When mnarried with the
approval of the mission, they received a dowry of
about twenty-five dollars. After that time, however,
no pledges of dowry were given, and in two years
more the term of residence became limited. At
the end of another two years, a portion of the pupils were require.d to pay something towards their
board. Yet the applicants for reception continued
to be more than could be admitted.  The ages at
which pupils could enter the seminary varied from
six to ten years. They were fiom different castes,
though neither from  the highest nor the lowest,




152           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
and very few  were from  wealthy families.  The
whole number of pupils, up to the year 1854, was
two hundred and ninety-five, of whom  one hundred
and seventy-five became church members; and not
more than twelve of these dishonored their profession.
The firmness with which the graduates of tlhis
school adhered to their Christian profession, was remarkable. When in Ceylon, the author saw many
of them as wives and mothers, at their own homes
and elsewhere.  They were intelligent, thoroughly
Christianized, cordial in their manners, and evidently a blessing in their families, and in the comimunity.
Children in the boarding-school were separated
The schools firom  the outside world for a time, and
as converting institu- brougcht under religious influences; but
tions.
were somewhat in the situation of greenhouse plants in winter.   Whatever the view subsequently taken of the  defects of boarding-school
training  as a means for providing efficient helpers
in the Christian work, it became an  interesting
study as a converting agency.
REVIVTALS OF RELIGION.
Anticipating the chronological order of events, it
may be well to notice several of the revivals connected with the schools in a continuous series.
In 1821, there was special seriousness at Tillipally.  Nicholas, a native helper, camne one day to




CEYLON MISSION.               153
Mr. Poor, to ask how he should converse with persons anxious for their salvation.  His eldAt Tillipally.
est sister, lie thought, was trusting in
Christ, and he had heard Tappan, a boy only ten
years old, addressing boys smaller than himself on
the subject of Christ's conling to judge the world.
Of seven girls who called on Mr. Poor, two seemed
to be truly converted.  In August, three young men
were received into the church, and two of them became useful helpers.  Other young mlen had been
received previously, one of whoim is living to this
day, and has ever maintained a Christian character.
Early in 1824, Mr. Woodward saw that somen of
the boys at Tillipally were peculiarly affected under
preaching.  Thus encouraged, lie appointed meetings for the afternoon and evening.  Next day,
being himself unwell, he sent for Mri. Winslow, who
attended the evening meeting, and found a large
room nearly filled with boys and others.  It was not
long before all the forty members of the school,
with two or three schoolmasters and the domestics
of the family, were among the inquirers.
On Mr. Winslow's return to Oodooville, there was
a similar movement at his station. The At the stapreaching on the Lord's day drew tears tions.
from many eyes.  The samne hallowed influence was
extended to Manepy, Pauditeripo, and Batticotta.
Special meetings were held by the brethren jointly
at different stations, and the interest soon became




154            MISSIOVNS TO INDIA.
general.  The quarterly meeting of the brethren
at Oodooville, was the most interesting  thlat had
been  held in  the  mission.  " The  conversation
through the day," writes one of the missionaries,
" was on the means of promoting the work of God
anlong us.  It was a season of weeping for joy, as
well as brokenness of heart for sin.  The Redeemer
was with us, and his banner over us was love."  On
the 25th of Februnar, there was a general meeting
of the schoolmasters and superintendents of schools
connected with the mission.  All the brethren of
the mission and Mr. Knight of the Church Missionary Society attended.  The schoolmasters fioln Nellore, Mr. Knicght's station, were also presenlt.  In
all. there were seventy men, with many of the older
boys in the schools.  A meeting was first held with
thie masters, in the veranda of the house, at which
several of them  expressed hope in Christ and readiness to forsake all for H[im, and about thirty testified their belief in  Christianity as the only true
religion.  In the afternoon a general meetiing was
held in the bungalow.  This was attended by the
more thoughtful lads from  Tillipally and Pandi-.
teripo, and by both boys and girls fronm the schools
at Manepy.  An interesting account of the revival
a.t the different stations was given by Philip Matthew, and those present who were willing to leave
all for Christ were called upon to testify their purpose to do this.  More than sixty responded.  On




CEYLON MISSION.                155
the 30th of March nearly all the boarding children
in the mission, about one hundred and seventy, assembled at Manepy, and ninety-two of them  expressed a hope in Christ; but the evidences of conversion were not in all cases satisfactory.
As the result of this awakeninmg, forty-one were
gathered into the church on the 20th of
The result.
January, 1825, of whomI thirty-six belonged
to the boarding-schools.  The imeeting was in a
rude building erected for the purpose in the central
village of Santillepay, and from  twelve to fifteen
hundred natives were present. The Church Missionary and Wesleyan brethren were there.  Thirtythree were baptized.  The candidates stood in a
semicircle fronting the pulpit, and caine forward in
sections, each missionary taking part in the joyful
service.  The conmmunicants were eighty-two.  At
the close of the service, more than a hundred, not
connected with the church, testified their belief in
the Christian religion, and their purpose to embrace
it.  Some of these were among the hopeful converts.  The audience gave good attention till the
end, notwithstanding the great length of the exercises.
In October there was another religious awakening, preceded by an unusual spirit of prayer A second religious
in tie mission, and there was special seri- awakening.
ousness at all the stations.  The hopeful converts
were chiefly from among the boarding scholars and




156           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
schoolmasters.  The report of the seminary at Batticotta speaks of three seasons of special religious
interest ill that institution during this year, in
which those who had been previously awakened
but had become comparatively thoughtless, obtained
more impressive views of divine truth, and gave
more satisfactory evidence of genuine conversion.
Allnother religious awakening occurred near the
A third   close of 1830. It began at the monthly
awalakening.  concert, and the effects of it were first seen
in the families of the missionaries.  The native
churches were all revived.  The members of the
church at Batticotta were moved to confession and
prayer, and to labor for those around them.  The
studies of the seminary were nearly suspended for a
time, and it was cheering to behold the little rooms
for prayer in the Seminary building lighted up till
a late hour in the evening. At a stated quarterly
meeting, more than one hundred teachers and superintendents were present, besides the members of
the Seminary. The interest was thus extended, and
there were tokens of the divine presence at all the
stations, but especially in the boarding-schools at
Tillipally and Oodooville.  In November a meeting
of all who could read in the free schools was held
at Oodooville. At least eight hundred were present,
and there was evidence that considerable progress
had been made in the knowledge and belief of
Christianity.




CEYLON 3MISSION.              157
Thirty-four were received  into the  church in
April of the year 1831, as the fruit of this awakening.  Of these, eighteen were members of the seminary, four belonged to the preparatory school, two
to the boarding-school for girls, seven were schoolmasters, and three were women not connected with
the schools. This reception of converts was at
Oodooville, and Mr. Winslow thus describes it:"'The candidates, standing in a semicircle in front
of the pulpit, gave their assent to the articles of
faith; and then all advancing, one by one, kneeled,
and received baptism. After this they entered into
covenant with the church, and the members, rising,
entered into covenant with them."  In the July
following, twenty-seven others were received, including the two oldest children of the mission. Ten
were from the seminary, and eight were schoolmasters, the ages varying from  twelve to sixty.  The
number added to the church as a consequence of
this revival, was sixty-one. t Of the two hundred
and four who had been admitted to Christian communion since the commencement of the mission,
one hundred and seventeen were boarding scholars,
thirty were schoolmasters and superilntendents of
schools, and fifty were villagers. Thirty were mlore
than forty years of age, thirteen were over fifty, one
was above seventy, and one over eighty.  In March,
1832, twenty-two were reneived as church members,
very much in the proportions already stated. The




158            AMISSIONS TO' I NDIA.
seminary had then more than fifty pupils, who were
in good standing as church members.
Still another season of refreshing was enjoyed at
the close of 1834.  The majority of the
Still another.
students at Batticotta were more or less
affected, and the influence extended to the seminary
at Oodooville and thenl to the other stations, at all
of which protracted meetings were held.  The effect
of these was very salutary.  An impression was
made on somne hundreds in the native fiee schools.
Among those received into the church from  the
Seminary was Breckenridge, since favorably known
as principal of the Native English High School.
The accessions to the church as a consequence of
this revival, were sixty-seven.l
The reader will have noticed, in these brief descriptions of the visitations of divine grace previous
The board-  to 1835, that the favoring circumstances of
ing-schools
an~xiliry. the boarding-schools were powerful auxiliaries to the preaching of the Gospel, and consequently the  revivals stand  connected  both with
preaching  and  with  education  as instrumental
causes.  It is a fact worthy of special attention,
that no general and vigorous opposition appears to
have been aroused among the heathen palrents and
fiiends of the pupils in the schools during these
revivals.
1 See an interesting account by Mr. Poor in the Missionary Herald
for 1835, pp. 285-290; also, 1836, pp. 85-88, and 140.




CEYLON MISSION.                  159
Returning  from  this digression we resume the
narrative of events in their proper order. Ordinationof
Dr. Scudder received  ordination  in  the Dr Scudder.
Wesleyan chapel at Jalffapatamn in May, 1821, and
Mr. Chater a Baptist missionary and Mr. Roberts a
Wesleyan missionary, united with their American
brethren in the ordaining services.  In the Native
salme year, GQabriel Tissera, Francis Mal- preachers.
leappa, and Nicholas Perniander, native converts who
had pursued a course of study preparatory to the
ministry, were licensed as preachers of the Gospel.
Gabriel was the first convert received into GabrielTis
the church.  His talents were of a supe- sera.
rior order, and he had anl ardent thirst for kinowledge.  His remanrkable corn land of the English
language was showni in a long letter to the Corresponding Secretary of the Board, and in a still
longer and beautifully written journal, which were
published at the time.l  His exhortations in religious lmeetings were earnest, and he was acceptable
as a leader in all departments of social worship. lHe
died rather suddenly on the 9th of February, 1838,
and his loss was deeply felt.  Francis Mal- Frncis al
leappa was a native of Malabar, the son of leappa.
a native preacher. supported by the government at
Negombo, and born about the year 1800.  He was
one or two years in the government school at Jaff1 Missionary Herald for 1820, pp. 138-142; and Report of the Board
for 1823, pp. 147-172.




160          1MISSIONS TO INDIA.
napatamn, under the care of Mr. David, and was six
months in a kchool taught by American missionaries
while detained at Colombo.  He served as interpreter at Tillipally, had much facility in addressing
the people, and delighted in preaching. Nicholas
Nicholas   Permander was spoken of in 1820 as adPermander. mitted to the church in the presence of
four hundred natives.  He rendered valuable service
to the mission as schoolmaster, catechist, and general assistant, but withdrew fiom it in 1827, in the
hope of obtaining higher wages in the service of
the government.  For this reason his license as a
preacher was revoked.
In April, 1822, Nathaniel Niles and Jordan Lodge
Other assis- were received into  the church, and in
tants.    August, Ebenezer Porter, Whelpley, and
Valen, the last a slave of the Covia caste, who received the Christian name of Onesimus.
About this time a marriage occurred which was
An influen- an inroad upon ancient customs, and a bold
tial marriage.    violation of the laws of caste. A young
man of heathen parentage, who lived much in the
family of Mr. Richards, had recently been admitted
to the church.  He was known in the mission by
the name of Daniel Smead, and was nineteen years
of age.  Certain gross vices to which he was addicted when he first came to live in the mission
were abandoned, and not long after he gave evidelnc
of conversion.  Though of the Vellale caste, lie de



CEYLON MISSION.                161
termined to marry an educated Christian woman of
a comparatively low caste, and with scarcely half the
dowry he might receive with a heathen wife.  She
had received the name of Miranda Safford, and was
one of the most advanced scholars in the school.
In direct opposition to the popular sentiment, lihe
assigned her good education as a reason for- his
choice.  But his most offensive innovation was eating at the same table with his wife.  Even the
iRoman Catholics had not ventured on such a departure from the customs of the country.  The immediate effect was so favorable, that three girls of high
caste from the village where Miranda lived, applied
for admission to the school.1
Mr. Richards, after lingering about five years with
a pulmonary disease, died on the 3d of Death d
August, 1822, at the age of thirty-eight. haracter of
It is believed that he was the first, after ards
Samuel J. Mills his classmate in Williams College,
to dedicate himself to the work of Foreign Missions.
At the Seminary in Andover he labored with Mills
and several others, in promoting the spirit of missions among the students, and by the distribution
of books in the community.  The reason why his
name did not appear in the memorial presented to
the General Association was, that four were thought
a sufficient number to be presented in the first instance as devoted to foreign missionls, and the others,
1 Tracy's History of the 3fissions of the Board, p. 116.
11




162            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
being his seniors in the Theological Seminary, would
be sooner prepared to leave their country. [Ele spent,
nearly two years in the Medical School at Philadelphia.  Declining a call to settle as pastor of a people, who had been divided but were united under his
ministry, he married Miss Sarah Bardwell of Goshen,
Massachusetts, anld embarkled for Ceylon.  The failure of his health,  and his consequent visit to the
Cape of Good Hope in 1818 with Mr. Warren, have
been already mentioned. After the departure of this
brother to a better world he returned to Ceylon, and
to the surprise of all lahbored on till June, 1822, when
his last illness commenced.  His sufferings were
often very severe, but they roused the faculties of
his soul to vigorous exertion. The Lord was pleased
to manifest himself as a being every way worthy of
supreme affection. So desirable did it appear to him
that God should be glorified by all his creatures,
that he was willing his sufferings should be continued and even increased, if that were necessary to
plromote the designs of his Hleavenly Father; and
since his sufferings were the means of revealing to
hlil such views of God, he regarded them  as a
proper occasion for thanksgiving.  Certainly his experience was a means of good to his brethren of the
imission, and to the native Christians around  lilm.
" The pains, the groans, the dlying strife," are descriptive of his last days.  They were filled also with
the triumphs of faith, and the end, as lie saw it




CEYLON MISSlION.                163
approaching, was welcomed with holy joy.  Among
his last words were, " I still feel that I see through
a glass darkly, but very soon face to face!"  Those
around his bed, when they saw that he was gone,
united in a hymn and a prayer expressive of their
mingled emotions of joy and grief.1
Early in the year 1823 Mr. Poor wa.s married
to Miss Knight, a sister of Mr. Knight, Marriage of
Church missionary at Nellore. The friendly Mr. Poor.
attentions of the Church missionaries had been specially marked and encouraging during the interdict
placed on the mission by Sir Edward Barnes.
Slavery, as it then existed among the natives, was
a great barrier to social intercourse.  At Slavery in
the commencement of the  mission, one Jaffna.
slave might have as many as fifty masters.  Slaves
were the property of families, rather than of individuals.  If a man needed the assistance of his
slaves he supported  them  while thus employed,
which was often but a few days, and then dismissed
them leaving them to provide for themselves. Some
slaves were employed but little by their masters. In
the year 1818, Governor Brownrigg hlad taken measures for having all the slaves in the district divided
and registered, so that each should have but one
master.  He also made the humane regulation, that
if a slave wished to be fiee and would apply to the
1 See Memoir of Mr. Richards, Missionary Herald, 1823, pp. 241246, and 1824, pp. 233-236.




164           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
provincial court, he should be appraised by five men,
two appointed by the owner, two by the slave himself, and one by the government, and if the slave
should pay the sunu at which he was valued, with ten
dollars more for stamp duties, he should be freed.
In this way Cornelius and Danvers, promising brothers in the. boarding-school, were freed, to their great
joy, by Mr. Poor.  The former was valued at twentytwo dollars, and the latter at eighteen.
Public worship was now regularly attended at the
Attendance  stations every Sabbath, at which the mison public
worship.   SiOll falmilies,  domestics, school-boys, and
other natives attended.  The average attendance at
Tillipally was about three hundred, the greater part
of whom were children.  Prayers were offered in the
church morning and evening through the week, with
reading of the Scriptures, at which the pupils of the
schools were present.  Dependence on interpreters
gradually ceased.  It is said of Messrs. Winslow
and Woodward, as it had been of Messrs. Poor and
Meigs, that they preached in Tamil in less than a
year after they became settled on mission ground.
The widow of  Mr. Richards had been married to
the Rev. Mr. Knight, but on the 26th of
Deaths.
April, 1825, she died; and Mrs. Woodward
followed her on the 24th of November.
There were sixty-seven students in the Batticotta
Flourishing Seminary in 1827, of whom somewhat more
condition of
the schools.  han half were church  members. Mr. Poor




CEYLON MIlSSION.               165
was aided in the Seminary by Gabriel Tissera and
ten other natives. Of free schools there were ninetythree, containing 3,378 boys aid 942 girls, and the
attendants at public worship on Sabbath mornings
were about two thousand. The whole number in all
the schools, at the close of this year, was 4,500.
Twelve years had wrought a great change in the
Jaffna schools.  A class of fifteen graduated from
the Batticotta Seminary in 1828, and there were
not less than two hundred applicants for admission to the new class, whose claims were urged by
relatives and friends, but only twenty-nine could be
received. The whole number under instruction in
the mission in 1829, was 3,436.
The improved system of education was attracting
the attention of all classes of men.  The Bearing of
education on
Seminary especially was made to bear on thebrallminic philosthe question, whether the popular idolatry ophy.
was true.  The systems of geography and astronomy
taught by the bralmins are parts of their religious
system, and as such claimed infallibility, and if overthrown it would seem that the whole must fall. The
brahmin cannot admit that the earth is a sphere, or
that it moves, and a slight klnowledge of geography
shows that many of the mountains and seas mentioned in the histories of their gods, have no existence.  Eclipses are said to be caused by two
nonsters, sometimes called serpents, who attempt to
devour the sun and moon. These were perhaps in



166           MIISSIONS TO INDIA
tended, originally, as emblems of the ascending and
descending nodes, called, even in some of our almanacs, the "dragon's head " and " dragohI's tail," near
which alone eclipses can take place; but modern
brahmins teach, that they are actual serpents or
monsters, and when an eclipse occurs the people call
earnestly upon the gods to deliver the endangered
luminary.  Still, strange as it may seem, their
learned men can calculate the time when it will
please Rahoo, one of the monsters, to seize the
moon, how much of it will come within his grasp,
and how long the struggle will continue.
Vesuvenather, whose ancestors had been astronomers for nine generations, and who was the most
learned native astronomer in the region, had published his annual almanac, in which he predicted an
eclipse of the moon on the 21st of March, at twentyfour minutes past six P. m., which would obscure
five eighths of the moon's disc. According to calculations at the Seminary it was to commence at nine
minutes past six, and to obscure only three eightihs
of the disc. There was also a difference of twentyfour minutes in the predicted duration of the eclipse.
Hearing of the difference Vesuvenather, assisted by
his brethren, carefully reviewed his calculations and
reaffirmed their correctness. As the time drew near,
a leading brahmin. grew  deeply interested in the
affair, and ran from place to place calling the attention of the people to the decisive evidence about to




CEYLON MISSION.               167
be given of the superiority of their religion over
Christianity.  The evening came. At six o'clock
Mr. Pool and his students and tile Pandaruml 1 and
his friends were all assembled.  The telescope was
ready, and the nicely regulated watch.  They turned
to the east, but a small cloud was rising which
threatened to conceal the object of their anxiety.
At nine minutes past six the cloud was still there.
In another minute the moon appeared. A small
spot was visible on her northeastern limb, but "'it
was the cloud, certainly it was the cloud."  In two
minutes more the cloud was gone, but the spot had
grown and the eclipse had certainly begun. The
Pandarum was silent for a while, and then began to
abuse the native astronomers for "itmposing uponl
the people."  Mr. Poor defended his acquaintance
Vesuvenather, on thle ground, whicll a believer in the
infallibility of their system  could not admit, that
even the most learned men are liable to mistakes.
He then led the way to his school-room, and delivered a lecture on eclipses.  By nieans of an orrery,
putting a lamnp in the place of the sun, he showed
them  the heavenly bodies as they had seen them at
sunset, and then extinguishing all the laimps but
that which represented the sun they saw how the
shadow of the earth eclipsed the moon. The Pandarnum himself was gratified, and the company generally expressed their delight at seeing the two
1 Priest of the Temple.




168           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
great serpents changed into two shadows, that of
the moon and that of the earth.
But, after all, might not the time-pieces be wrong
and the native astronomers right?  Two other tests
remained, the magnitude and the duration of the
eclipse. These were watched with intense interest,
but it was certain that less than half of the imoon
was obscured, and that the duration was just what
had been predicted at the Seminary.  The Hlindi
svstem was seen to be incorrect.  There could be no
doubt about it, and there were great reasonings
among them as to what would be the result.  A
Perplexity of few days afterwards Dashiel, one of the
an old brahmin.    students at the Semninalry, called on Vesuvenather.  The old man brought forward an ancient
book, which he said was written more than two hundred years ago, and which contained the true theory
of eclipses.  He said he had long been acquainted
with that theory, and knew it to be the true one.
Being asked why he did not mnake it known to the
people, and especially to the learned in the district,
lie replied that " the people would not believe it, nor
could they be made readily to understand it."
Does the reader ask, what was the result of all
this P Not a single instance of conversion,
The result.
for astronomical truth cannot change the
heart; but the learned were compelled to regard and
treat the Seminary and the mission with niore respect than formerly. The word4 of the missionaries




CEYLON MISSION.                169
had more weight with people of every class; their
preaching had better access to the minds of men;
the confidence of the people in the brahmins was
also wealkened; and in every way the influence was
favorable to the dissemination and candid reception
of that truth, by which the heart is changed.l
The  government commissioners for inspecting
schools visited the Seminary at Batticotta Popularity
of the higher
in September, 1830, and bore most decided schools.
testimony in its flavor, and one of them  placed
twenty pounds in the hands of the Principal to be
distributed in prizes for the best translations of useful essays into English. About the same time, an
application was received from  a missionary of the
English Society for Propagating the Gospel, residing
at Trichinopoly, for fifteen pupils to be employed as
catechists among the Tamil people on the continent.
Also, as soon as it became known that there were
twelve vacancies in the girls' school at Oodooville,
there were not less than seventy applicalts for adnission.
The mission  buildings at Manepy were  consumed by fire in March, 1831. They were a A destrucdwelling-house, church, study, and a large tive fire.
bungalow.  Being thatched with leaves, the conflagration was exceedingly rapid, and Mr. and Mrs.
Woodward, though aided by Mr. and Mrs. Roberts,
Wesleyan missionaries who happened to be present,
1 Mr. Tracy's History of the Board, p. 216.




170           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
were able to save scarcely any of their effects.  The
loss, including private property, was estimated at
between three and four thousand dollars. The heathen exulted, as if it were a victory of their god
Ganesa, whose temple formerly stood on the mission
premises, over the God of the Christians.  But the
A large-   house of worship was rebuilt in six months.
hearted
bishop.    Bishop Turner of Calcutta was there a few
days after the fire, and subsequently obtained a thousand rupees at Madras, and almost twice that suni
at Bombay.  If the like benevolent effort was not
repeated by him at Calcutta, it was because the excellent prelate was called to rest from his labors soon -
after returning to that city.  The annual Report of
the Board mentions others, who were specially active
in collecting money to repair the loss.
Bishop Turner devoted a day to an examination
of the Seminary at Batticotta, together with the
preparatory and female central schools, both of
which were assembled for the purpose.  B3e expressed the gratification he felt on the occasion, and
assured the students of his readiness to cooperate
with the conductors of the Seminary.  He also declared to the members of the mission his full concurrence in their plans of procedure. The brethren
were strongly reminded, by what they saw of this
prelate, of the description of true bishops drawn by
the pen of inspiration.  His decease took place at
Calcutta on the 7th of July following.




CEYLON MISSION.                171
In the year 1832, Sir Robert Wilmot Horton,
having succeeded Sir Edward Barnes as
Sir Robert
Governor of Ceylon, granted official leave Wtilmot loErfor missionarlies to be sent from  America tionhfomuntil reference could be made to England;
and Lord Goderich, Secretary of State for the Colonies, appears to have lost no time in giving the
assent of the  Government.  Accordingly Messrs.
George H. Apthorp, William Todd, Samuel Reinforcement of the
Hutchings, Henry R. Hoisington, James mission.
R. Eckard, Nathan Ward, M. D., and Eastman S.
Minor, were on their way in 1833.  Mr. Ward was
a physician, and Mr. Minor a printer.




CHAPTER IX.
THE TAMIIL PEOPLE.
CEYLON MISSION.
1832-1853.
THIRTY-EIGHT, or nearly half, of the scholars in
Batticotta  the Batticotta Seminary were church meniSeminary.  hers at the opening of the year 1832, and
the weight of character and influence in the institution was decidedly Christian.
Mrs. Harriet Lathrop Winslow died January 13,
Death of   1833, about three months after hearing of
Mrs. Winslow.    the decease of an only and promising son
in the United States.  During the three hours of
her sickness she was unable to speak; but not a word
was needed to assure her surviving friends of the
blessedness of the  change, which thus suddenly
came upon her. Her missionary life, commenced in
1819, had been a continual series of diligent, active,
useful labors in the cause of her Redeemer.  Three
of her sisters afterwards joined the mission, and
two of them  died in Ceylon, and rest with her in
the pleasant repository for the missionary dead at
Oodooville.1
1 A Memoir of Mrs. Winslow, prepared by her husband, was pub



CEYLON MISSION.                 173
After this, Mr. Winslow  made a visit to the
United States, bringing with him his three Childrenof
children, aund seven other children frio    missionaries.
different families in the mission.  M-uch interest
was taken in this little company, and all readily
found guardians and homes.  Mr. Spaulding now
removed to Oodooville, Mr. Meigs to Tillipally, and
Mr. Woodward to Batticotta.  Dr. Scudder coinmenced a station in the eastern section of the district.  Mr. and Mrs. Woodward were obliged to repair for health to the Neilgherry'Hills on. Sickness and
death of Mr
the  continent.  Lord William  Bentinck, Woodwcard,
Governor-general of India, and Sir Frederick Adam,
Governor of Madras, being there, he obtained leave
for a mission in the Presidency of Madras.  Mr.
Spaulding had already made the needfill explorations
preparatory to such a mission.  Mr. Woodward perceivinlg his strength to be rapidly failing, set his
face toward Jaffna hoping to reach Madura.  He
was able to go no farther than Comlbatoor, near the
foot of the mountains, and there, in the hospitable family of the Rev. Mr. Addis of the London Missionary Society, he was taken to his heavenly home.
He died on the 3d of August, 1834, in the thirtyeighth year of his age, having been a member of
the mission somewhat more than fourteen  years.
His body was deposited in the burying ground atlished in this country by the American Tract Society not long after
her decease, and republished in England. 16mo, pp. 480.




174           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
tached to the mission chapel.  Mr. Spaulding arrived in a few days fronal Madura, and accompanied
the bereaved widow to Jaffna.
Mr. Woodward was a good missionary, though
often embarrassed by illness.  His first wife died in
November, 1825.  His second was the widow of Mr.
Frost, who with commendable zeal resolved to continue her mission in India; as was stated in the hisMrs. Wood- tory of the Mahratta mission.  The death
ward.    of Mr. Woodward did not shake her purpose, and she remained in  the Ceylon  mission,
though with the care of three fatherless children.
In December, 1836, she was married to Mr. Todd,
and removed to Madura, where she died in June,
1837.
One of the later communications of Mr. WoodGospel be-  ward contained a striking illustration of
nevolence illustrated.  the benevolent spirit of the Gospel, as contrasted with thle hard-heartedness of heathenism.
While the throng of worshippers of Ganesa. were
engaged in getting rice for an offering, one of them
in drawing water fell into the well. As soon as they
heard of it, the priest of the temple and the crowd
rushed to the spot, and, after gratifying their curiosity, returned; not one of theml  showing the least
concern for the man, who was then struggling in
the water.  They chatted about him, but no one
seemed to think that assistance ought to be rendered.  One of the head men came at length to tlhe




CEYLON MISSION.               175
spot, and exerted all his influence to induce some
one to dive into the water, which any person accustonled to swimnming might have done with perftct
safety, but his efforts were in vain. He sent fbr the
priest, who was known to be an expert swimmer,
but he excused himself, saying that he could not be
absent so long from the duties of the temple.  Just:at this monuent an unknown man arrived, and, as
soon as he learnled that a fellow-being was drowning, threw aside his garment, and leaped into the
well.  After repeatedly diving, he recovered the
body. When the noise had subsided, a whisper
passed through thlle crowd, " Who is that good
man'?  " and the idolaters were not a little confounded, when told that it was Azel Backus, a
Christian.  Mr. Woodward regarded this event as
having done not a little toward  stopping the
mouths of some, who were arrayed against Christians.
Messrs. Todd and Minor joined the mission in
1834, and Messrs. Perry and Lawrence in the following year. They were married men.
In the summer of this year the church and schoolhouse at Tillipally were destroyed by fire, Adestrucset, as was believed, by an  incendiary. tie fire.
Nearly all the Tamil books and tracts belonging to
the station were consumed.
The deniand for the services of natives acquainted
with English had so increased, as to awaken the




176              MISSIONS TO INDIA.
fear, that few  who were  educated  in both  Talnil
Conse-    and English would resist the temptation
quellces of
teachilg the to leave the mission for the sake of greater
English Janguage.    wages than it could afford to pay. To avoid
this, it was proposed to instruct a large proportion
of those who should be adnmittedl into the Seminary
in Tamil only.  A class of twenty-two was admitted
on this plan  in  February, 1834, but years elapsed
before tlhe mission was able to check this evil.  The
reasons for teaching the English language are stated
in  a letter from  the instructors of the seminary,
published in the "Missionary Herald " for 1836.
The following is a tabular view of the schools at
the close of the year 1835:SoosFree    BPreparaSchool Boys.   Girls.   tory    Totals.
sch ool.
Tillipally..   30    1,500     156            1,656
Batticotta..    29    1,005      157      37   1,199
Oodooville..   15       340     137              477
Panditeripo.    14       448      58              506
ManIepy...   18     402     279              681
Chavagacherry.     32      862      227            1,089
Varany...    7     175      15              190
145    4,732   1,029      37   5,798
The seminary contained one hundred  and fortyeight members, not including  thirty-seven in the
preparatory school.  A fifth class of forty pupils had
been received in October, and the prospects of the
institution were never more encouraging.  The in



CEYLON MISSION.                177
structors were Mr. Poor, the Principal, and teacher
in astronomy and the higher branches of mnathematics; iMr. Hoisington, teacher in the English
language; Dr. Ward, teacher in natural philosophy
and medicine; Nicholas, Martyn, Warren, Hassleton, and Volk, teachers of the  native classics;
Dashiel, teacher of Sanskrit, native arithmetic, and
astronomy; Ropes, medical assistant; alrd White,
teacher of the preparatory school.  The central
boarding-school for girls at Oodooville was under
the care of Mr. Spaulding, Mrs. Spaulding, and
Mrs. Hutchings.  There was also an infant school
at Batticotta of one hundred and twenty pupils,
which had been established by Mrs. Eckard, and
was then under the superintendence of Mrs. Ward,
aided by two senminarists.
At the close of 1835, Mr. Poor, with the approbation of his brethren, resigned his station Mr. Poor
as principal of the Batticotta Seminary goes tolatthat he might labor for a timne in the new season.
mission on the continent.  The seminary now canme
under the superintendence of Mr. Hoising- Succeeded
by Mr. IIoinltol, and his selolarly attainments and hab- ington.
its, while he gave great prominence to Biblical instruction, did mnuch to develop the desire for scientific knowledge.  None of the missionary teachers,
however, had the facility of Mr. Poor in the use of
the native language, and the strong tendency among
the students to imalke English the universal medium
12




178            MISSIONS TO INDIA
of communication embarrassed the new missionaries
in their efforts to acquire a free use of the Tamil.
The year 1837, memorable for its wide-spread
Disastrous  commercial distress, had such an effect on
reductions in
the echools. thle receipts of the Board that the Prudential Cotmmittee, not then fully experienced in such
matters, required the several missions to make large
reductions in their expenditures.  The facilities for
remitting funds to distant missions were by no
means then what they aIe now, and information of
the embarrassments wvhen  received by the mnissionaries, combined with a delay in the arrival of funds,
was distressing in its results beyond anything that
would be experienced now, or that could then have
been anticipated by the Committee.  One hundred
and seventy-onie free schools and as imaniiy schoolmasters were discharged.  Tile dismissed pupils exceeded  five thousand, and  the  remlarks of Mr.
Spaulding on parting witlh the children were read
at the time in this country with the most painfulI
interest.
" After my usual lessons with the readers in the
An affecting schools yesterday," he says, " I gave to
scene.    each a portion of the Bible as a present.
I told them the reason, exhorted them  to read it
land not to enter into temptation, to keep the Sabbath holy, prayed with them, commelnding them  to
the Friend of little children, and then sent them
away from  me, from  the Bible-class, from the Sab



CEYLON MISSION.               179
bath-school, from  the house of prayer, to feed on
the mountains of heathenism with the idols under
the green trees, a prey to the roaring  lion, to evil
delmons, and to a people more ignorant than they,
even to their blind, deluded, and deluding guides;
and when I looked after them  as they went out my
heart failed me. What an offering to Swamy- five
thousand children! "
The letter giving the painful results was written
by the Rev. John M. S. Perry, who had Deathsof
Mr. atnd Mrs.
joined the mission with his wife, Septelr- Perry.
ber 24, 1835, and on the 13th of March, 1837, only
ten cays after the date of the letter, he was renovedl by cholera in a very sudden manner.  Three
days later he was followed by Mrs. Perry, a victim
of the same disease.  She was sister to the first
Mrs. Winslow, and one of three sisters whose bodies
rest among the native churches of Jaffna.
The Seminary at Batticotta had been reduced to
one hundred students by turning  away Seasonable
aid from the
forty-five, and eight girls were removed government
fronm the Oodooville school.  The two seminaries
would have suffereld greater reductions but for a
seasonable donation of a thousand dollars from  the
government of Ceylon.  Indeed every department
of labor suffered more or less under the depression,
and the Prudential Committee, on learning tihe results, lost no time in withdrawing the restriction,
1 Annual Report, 1838, p. 99.




180             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
an act that was soon indorsed by larger receipts.
The mission, on receiving notice that the churches
haLd enllabled the Committee to relieve them  friom
their embarLassmlents, kept a day of special thanksgiving.  The government of Ceylon soon after made
a second appropriation for the schools like the above.
But so great a ruin could not be repaired at once.
Three femlale teachers were added to the mission
New mission- this year in compliance with its request;
aries.    namely, Misses Eliza  Agnew, Sarah  F.
Brown, and Jane E. Lathrop.  The health of Miss
Brown permitted her to remain but a short time.
The admissions to  the church friom  August 4,
Admissions  1816, to May 19, 1839, were 492.  Dividto the
church.   ilng this period into two nearly equal proportions, some will be interested to see how the two
parts compare with each other.  This is shown in
the following table: —
Ages.               First Period.  Second Period.
10 to 20 years...           68, or 1-2    246, or 2-3
20 to 30 years.          28, or 1-4   67, or 1-5
30 to 40 years..                  15, or 1-8    28, or 1-13
40 to 50 years..       6, or 1-20    18, or 1-20
50 to 60 years....              4, or 1-30    5
60 to 70 years..                5            1
70 to 80 years.....    0                    0
80 to 90 years                      1            0
127          365
The excommunications in the first period were




CEYLON MISSION.                 181
nineteen, and in the second twenty-four, all between
the ages of ten and fifty.
A  continuous statistical history of the schools
fiom year to year, though necessary in suc- Necessary
abbreviacessive annual reports, would be out of tions.
place in a history extending through a series of
years.  The general reader will be content with occasional summlaries, and the same may be said of
the operations of the press, and the additions to the
churches.l
A Tamil Dictionary, commenced by Mr. Knight
of the Church mission, was continued after TamilDichis death by native assistants under the tionaries.
supervision of Mr. Spaulding, and published in Ceylon early in 1842.  Mr. Knigoht also collmmlenced a
Tamil and English Dictionary, and this was coimmitted to Mr. Hutchings, who removed to Madras
mainly for the purpose of carrying it through the
press.  In addition to these an English and Tamil
Dictionary was prepared by Mr. Spaulding.
"By these three  dictionaries," Mr. Spaulding
writes, " the Tamil language is not only in a great
measure settled in respect to orthography and definition, but brought within the reach of the Tamil
and English student in our villages and seminaries,
and of those engaged in translations of the Bible,
bool-makers, and preachers."
1 A Tabular View of the Missionaries, and a General Summary of
the Publications, in the several missions, may be found in the Appendix.




182           MISSIONS  TO IVDIA.
Mr. Edward Cope and wife joined the mission in
1840, and in the next year Mr. Poor returned to
Jaffna fi'om  the Madura mission, where he had
labored five years.  He was received with a cordial
welcome. In April, 1842, the mission was reinforced by Messrs. Samuel Whittelsey, Robert Wyman, and John C. Smith, all married men. Mrs.
Smith must have carried with her the seeds of consumption, and she died of that disease at Batticotta
on the 9th of May. In the autumn of the next
year, Mr. Smith married the widow of Dr. John
Steele of the Madura mission.
Early in the year 1843 very painful developments
Painful de- were made by young men connected with
Vem     the  eminary.  It appeared that attend-nary.  ance on heathen dances, the practice of
unnatural vice, and lying and deception, had become
prevalent, and it greatly increased the grief of the
missionaries that some of the church members, and
many of the select class, and a portion of the native
teachers had connived at these practices, and some
had even taken a leading part in them.  The measures adopted were prompt and efficient.  The select
class, and sixty-onle fiom the other classes, were senlt
away, and the offending teachers were dismissed.'
This severe discipline of course occasioned murmuring at the time, but was satisfactory in the end,
both in its effect upon the young men, and upon the
1 Annual Report, 1844, p. 173.




CEYLON MISSION.               183
interests of tlle mission. It increased the confidence
of the native community in the conductors of the
institution.
Mr. Hoisington was absent during this time on a
visit to the United States.  He returned leconstrucin 1844, bringing with him *a valuable sci- tion.
entific apparatus.  The instruction was now divided
into three departments, Scientific, Biblical, and English; and Mr. Whittelsey was assigned to the Biblical department, hoping that, with his proficiency in
Tamil, he would succeed in creating a sufficient entlhusiasm in that direction to counterbalance the
tendencies toward the study of the English and the
sciences.
Early in 1844, Mr. and Mrs. Apthorp removed
fiom Varany to Valvetty, near the sea, for DeathofMr.
the benefit of her health. A few mlonths Apthorp.
later Mr. Apthorp was attacked by typhus fever, and
died on the 8th of June.  His last words, within an
hour of his departure, were, "Precious Saviour,
come, come quickly."  His afflicted widow, though
not in good health, decided to remain in the mission, and took the oversight of schools at Manepy.
Messrs. Spaulding, Scudder, and Hutchings being
in the United States in 1845, the Pruden- Consutatial Committee held a protracted consulta- tionswith retion with theln, mainly to ascertain. why sionaries
greater progress had not been made in obtaining a
native ministry, and how that important result could




184           1ISSIONS TO INDIA.
best be promoted.  The inquiry involved many of
the vital principles and many details of the missionary- work, and was afterwards further prosecuted
among the missionaries then on the ground.
The organization of the churches in Ceylon had
been more and more with a view to their training
for self-government.  Mr. Spaulding said, that they
never used authority to influence a vote, and always
took care not to break with the church, but to carry
it with them. At their best estate, the churches
always had great weaknesses when first gathered
from among the heathen, and could iot stand alone.
It took a long time for them to rise above the inveterate habit of lying, and dishonesty, and the not
less inveterate prejudices and habits of caste.  That
these churches might spread themselves beyond the
stations, under a native ministry, and exist independently of the mission, it was important that every
church member should come as soon as possible to
have a mature and well-balanced Christian character. Yet it was obvious that all who gave satisfactory evidence of being regenerated by the Holy
Ghost, ought to be received into the visible fold of
Christ as soon as they gave such evidence, so that
the principles and influences of the Gospel migtlt
be brought to bear upon them with their greatest
force. In this way the standard of practical relig'ionll  ould be progressively raised, and along with it,
by an obvious process, thle standard of qualifications
for church membership.;




CEYLON M3ISSION.              185
The Christians in Jaffna lived among the heathen,
often in the saine house; and though the ultimate
good results might thus be greater, this corntmingling of the two elements must have a tendency to
weaken the power of the Christian life in its professors. The children, moreover, of the native Christians must thus be in very great danger of imbibing
heathen ideas, prejudices, and customs.  But there
seemed no way of avoiding this evil.  We must sow
beside all waters, and preach the Gospel to all as we
have opportunity, leaving it for the Head of the
Church to work out the great result.
The testimony of the brethren as to the value of
the  schools in  their own  mission, was Valueofthe
united and strong.  The religious instruc- schools.
tion given in the Seminary at Batticotta they represented as being greater, than is given in any of the
colleges in the United States; but the instructors
desired some one to be associated with them, who by
long preaching in the native tongue would be better
prepared with language and experience, than any
of the instructors then in the pastoral and theological departments.
The brethren, in giving their testimony before the
Committee, described the native helpers of Value of the
native helpthe Ceylon mission as possessing fine tal- ers
ents.  They excelled as mathematicians.  One of
thle native preachers was said to be as well qualified
for the ministry, as one half of the young clergy



186           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
men in this country; and he and another of the
preachers were thought to be fully equal in thle pulpit to some of our American preachers of acknowledged eloquence.  In seasons of revival the native
helpers have manifested a lovely spirit; and some
of them, when sent to the continent, have gone
thither with a missionary spirit.  They sometimes
appeared to think very little of money, and the
brethren were unitedly of the opinion that the native Christians strongly resembled some of the best
Christians at home, placed under simlilar circumstances.
In the absence of Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding, the
The Oodoo- female seminary at Oodooville had the care
ville seminlry.   of Mr. Whittelsey, and enjoyed its usual
prosperity.  Seventy pupils had been married fiom
this institution since its commencement.  All but
two or three of them were regarded as hopefully
pious, and only three or four had conducted badly.
The printing establishment at Matnepy had four
Amount of presses in operation, and during the year
printing.   1845 printed 23,744 volumes, and 145,000
copies of tracts, including a series for children.
The whole number of continuous pages was 1,894,
and the total of pages printed was 6,156,768; of
which 1,200,000 were portions of the Scriptures, and
4,050,770 were religious tracts.
Mr. Wyman died at sea, soon after commencing a
homeward voyage on account of his health. Messrs.




CEYLON MISSION.               187
William W. Howland and Adin IH. Fletcher joined
the mission with  their wives in 1846. The mission
strengthIn the next year, Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding ened.
returned with recovered health, firom their visit to
the United States, and resumed their station at
Oodooville.  They were  accompanied by Messrs.
Eurotas P. Hastings and Williaml W. Scudder, a
son of Dr. Scudder, and were followed by Sanmuel F.
Green, M. D.
At Tillipally the experiment was tried by Mr.
Poor of forming a Christian congregation in conllnection with the church, but the people seem not to
have been prepared for it.1
Mr. Whittelsey, while journeying for health in
southern India, was seized with an inflam- Death of r.
matory fever, the result, as was supposed, Whittelsey
of fatigue and exposure on his way fronm Madura to
Dindigul, and died at the latter place on the 10th
of March, 1847.  When drawing near the close of
his exemplary and useful career, he witnessed this
good confession, "I would rather be a missionary in
this dark land pointing these ignorant heathen to
Christ, than to be enjoying all the pleasures of a
civilized and Christian country."
The persecution experienced by a convert among
the-Romlan Catholic fishermen, is thus de- Roman Catholic persecuscribed by Mr. Howland:   Soon after he tion.
began to come to us, his Roman Catholic neighbors
1 See Report for 1847, p. 152.




188           MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
commenced persecuting him for leaving their religion, and they still trouble him in every possible way.
They at one time secreted salt in his yard; and,
bringing an officer, seized him  upon the charge of
makimng salt contrary to law; but his terrified relatives, by paying money to the parties concerned,
arrested the prosecution.  His enemies then threatened to take himi to court, and, by swearing tllat he
was a robber, obtain his imprisonment; which, in
this land of crime and perjury, could easily be done.
At other timles they have tried to instigate his relatives against him, and again they have threatened
to beat him, so that he was obliged to stay away
from the bungalow for several Sabbaths for fear of
disturbance.  One of the principal men in his village told him, not long since, that if it were not
for fear of the law, he would kill him  for bringing
disgrace upon the Roman Catholic religion. During
all this persecution he has stood firm.  He does not
seem  anxious that we should use our influence to
prevent it, but rather the contrary, saying, " I must
trust in God; even though they destroy my body,
they cannot destroy my soul."
Dr. Poor arrived in the United States with his
wife in September, 1848, and his addresses during
the two years of his visit are among the cherished
Newmission- memories of many in different sections of
Ner milssonaries.    the country.  Messrs. Joseph. T. Noyes,
Cyrus T. Mills, and Thomas S. Burnell, printer, with
their wives, joined the mission in March, 1849.




CEYLON MISSION.               189
On the 11th of the same month Mrs. Catherine
E. Scudder, wife of Mr. William W. Scud- Death of Mrs
del', and daughter of Dr. Thomas Hastings Scudder.
of New York, died of cholera on board a sniall native
vessel while returning, with her husband and infint
child and a brother missionary, from  Madura to
Jaffna.  Death in such circumstances might well
have seemed a fearful messenger. "After speaking
of her affection for me," says her husband, "she
added, that she hoped I would not grieve too much
on account of her death, but strive to live a devoted
missionary.  I asked her if she were happy. She
replied,' Yes, for Jesus is with me.' We then united
with brother Hastings in a short prayer. When he
had closed she commenced praying.  She thanked
the Lord that we had all been permitted to live so
long, and asked that we might spend the remainder
of our lives in his service, and be at length received
into glory. She paused for a moment, and then coinmended her babe to the kind care and protection of
her heavenly Father. When she had finished praying,
I asked her if she had not a blessing to ask for me.
She said,'Yes, that you may be a devoted missionary.' Shortly after this she left messages for a few
of her friends, and then added:' I know that my
parents will never regret having given me up to the
missionary work.' I asked,' Do you regret it yourself P' She replied, with unusual emphasis,' No.'
Being asked, if she were afraid of death, she said,




190            HISSIONS TO IN2DIA.'INo, for my Saviour is with me.'"  The vessel was
then anchored off Anmlapatum, a town on the continent.  In a coffin of rough boards, the best that
could be obtained, her mortal remains were deposited
beneath a grove of thorn trees, looking out upon the
ocean, there to await the resurrection of the righllteous dead.
Mr. and Mrs. Cope were obliged to return home
this year, and so were Mr. and Mrs. Hoisington, anld
Mr. and Mrs. Fletcher.  Mr. Mills was appointed
A good    principal of the Seminary. Just before this,
omen.    the price of board was raised in that institution, and dclue notice of the fact was given, and that
all must pay in advance for at least one term.  The
mission expected to get a class, but was not prepared
for a rush as on former occasions.  But when the
day arrived, the premises were crowded with candidates and their interceding friends.  There were not
less than forty who were fitted and ready to pay, and
many others were as well prepared for entrance as
those formerly received, thus indicating an advanced
state of public sentiment on the subject of education.  Among the fathers and friends of the candidates were some of the most influential men of the
land.  One fact came distinctly to view, that the
people felt their sons to be safe in the Seminary as
to their moral habits.
"6 How changed!" exclaimed Mr. Hastings' moonThe change. shee,  on observing  how  earnestly these




CEYLON MISSION.               191
heathen parents were pleading for the admission
of their soils into a Christian boarding-school.  "I
seem as one born blind, and now just made to see.
These men, when young, would refuse even a plantain from the -missionary, and if they came to his
house they would purify themselves by bathing before going to their own home. I used to do so.
When I taught the missionaries I always stopped
at the tank on my way home and bathed, else my
friends would not have received me. But now, how
changed! "
Mrs. Apthorp lived five years after the death of
her husbandcl, until the 3d of September, DeathofMrs.
1849. Her remains were deposited by the Apthorp.
side of those of her husband in the -mission burialground at Oodooville.  Though much of the time
a sufferer from bodily infirmities, she had been an
active and faithful laborer, spoke the language of
the people with ease and correctness, and made the
Gospel known to not a few of her own sex. It was
her deliberate purpose, if such were the will of God,
to die among the heathen.
The Governor of Ceylon, after returning from  a
tour in the province of Jaffna in the early Testimony of
the Govpart of 1850, published the following no- ernor.
tice of his visit: -
" His Excellency cannot omit to dwell, with peculiar satisfaction, on the pleasure afforded him by his
personal inspection of the great, educational estab



192,M1ISSIONS TO INDIA.
lishments which are the distinguishing characteristic of the northern  province.  To those noble
volunteers in the cause of Christianity and education, the gentlemen of the American mission, who
by their generous self-devotion in a foreign and distant land have produced so marked an improvement
in the scene of their labors, His Excellency feels
that he should pay a special tribute of grateful acknowledgment.  He is -glad to hail, in this dedication of American enterprise and American charity
to the work of civilizing and enlightening a distant
dependency of the British crown, one more tie of
kindred with the great nation that sends them forth
- one more pledge that between the Old and the
New England there can henceforth be only a generous rivalry in the cause of knowledge and truth."
Mr. Minor the printer was obliged, after a resiReturn of  dence of seventeen years, to return with
Mr. linor. his family to his native land, where he arrived in July, 1851, nor was he able to resume his
work.
The patients registered by Dr. Green during the
Themedical' year ending April 1, 1851, were 2,217, not
department. including those visited at their own houses.
They caine to the dispensary at nine in the morning,
and were instructed in the truth by Dr. Green, or
hIis assistants.  The number reached by the Gospel
in this way, in that one year, must have been more
than three thousand. Five young men, all of theln




CEYLON MISSION.               193
professing Christians, were receiving instruction as a
medical class. Dr. Green was preparing a Tamil
nomenclature for anatomy, physiology, and hygiene,
expecting soon to put the elements of these sciences
illto the native language.  Some work of this kind
he thought might do much good, not only as introducing more medical knowledge and a better system
of medical practice, but also as helping to undermine superstition, with which the practice of the
native physician is intimately connected.
It was in the year 1852 that Mr. Marshall D.
Sanders and his wife joined the mission. Accessions
Mr. Noyes was transferred to the Madura andchanges.
mission in the next year, for the improvement of
Mrs. Noyes' health, where she found great benefit
firom their near proximity to the Pulney Hills.  The
health of Mrs. Mills having failed, she and her husband were obliged to return to the United States in
1853, and Mr. Hastings took charge of the Seminary. Mr. and Mrs. Mills were afterwards connected for some years with the Oahu College, on
the Sandwich Islands. The Rev. Natha'n L. Lord
and wife arrived in June, 1853.
13




CHAPTER  X.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON T:HE CONTINENT.
THE MADURA MISSION.
1834-1853.
SOUTHERN  India has no great alluvial plains.
Southern   Along the eastern shore from Cape ComoIndia delineated.   rin, there is a strip of sandy waste, extending three or four miles from the sea, beyond which
the land rises so imperceptibly as to give the appearance of an almost level plain quite back to the base
of the mountains.  Here and there detached hills
and groups of mountains rise abruptly froml the
plain, with their upper parts clothed with forests.
The Madura Collectorate has about nine thousand
square miles. It is watered by rivers running from
the mountains to the sea, which are filled by the
annual rains. The waters are stored within strong
artificial dikes on the river sides, and are thus
made available for the needed irrigation.
The Collectorate is bounded on the north by Coimbatore, Trichinopoly, and Taujore, on the east by
the Bay of Bengal, on the south by the Gulf of Ma







77a'                                                                           7 B
e;  b f ~0''. Si;. N 
I,.,S                                   ~9/ /! —
4.s:      44~T
4~'t/41                                                       ~
1                         M  1~~~-,9 4Ma4 7\N,^Rt n1\R,~ -a</a-4 AtsI _m                                              _ I'
lay a1"'                  "'ia  Thy-a/ta 0  f Ea'1'1e9k1A 1.IT'_,\
NA//It    "ta                   -'S W 7'                 X              t;"'l 
i..          _
Kmuar.~Ji\                                                      t-ta'ai
4                                        W-a~{yfS i/Z                                   >Thataa  aqgta -ozexetis.  tbd6Zer'a'A. -aa a
alaadaaaak{a-,aa/fa.1  +<t;,f:t;24 {                               a
S                               -a~irq3. 7 t > at
13-?  3r_ T                 WS
OMW
17~~~~~~~~~~~~aa p L  ~                  /                           atT8   ~axm~ga
Ijka-,           7 k            tp                                                          "
a1                                               -4 ~~~~'T               S I.tfi  C'            01
w                                          A
Kaaaalan  a,4a                              ]'aa4"'    -~~~~~~~~~2-                             Itlaaaalaaaaig   -
-0>~~~~0 
<a~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~O ailu
H  U                                                    4Jaa~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~V A ajpaa aa a
K'-4 S'k. lte                      7
A                                                                                          K a'j";t~~~~~_w   I
i,      ~S~~~~UrK,                             Al
bai~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~i
YJ [J-A 1                    J  iI    Ut
Ta: B anata — fraaMppaap a   a    ei'aa aar   l
/aaaaaaasaa'L~a~a/.aarl~a'and /ta:aaatadaaaics.
/    l        a
~~~kkntrill'~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~'friiI ipuCL 
/'aaraaaariaax  a S ~ ~  ~         ~         ~         ~        ~       ~        r aina
-'"-,LL
77a-',                                                                 8
-MMIA(PP" ~      (r
AREA  A'. 790 SqT"" WAES.    ~              ~              ~             M   13 R~
11~-u,_4to  2I,0  9)0 
L(   nill                                                                   C~:~0 TIEF, INC L  O.,
3:i  t;      t;                 ~        ~       ~        i~    ~iazr7 71 —'O




.Z'.:''7t
TR [CH I N'O POLY
ii (-   II   -'6  P    0~  I&   ~                rTANJ ORE 
/:,i  
r'q.>.,:'.....:!                                           Ill'I~
Sal~~~~~~~~~~~~~~a;I VAGAN GA                                           /
C)    -Lai   
A N;',,.'{./D-A'?f..
s~~~~~~~~~~~~
dii
RAM,    A/   /
Tu-pp-~~~~~~~~~~"/.
V. " —                                          /71
sd lb
>  ~~~~~~~~~~~7.....4'''L.nmih
i ~         ~ ~~~~~~~~~~.. /,  i,~,
6~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~... —3                                \,.,
Tiup~t~~                                     ~,~ 
~5'~~~~~~~~~~~~~'?~i            rrr                               I;a~a,.~ s-'....'~  
xiS.law                    ~
I1VAGANGA    a    _~.,..,
~o/
5"~                                    -                                    79,1t    
~~~~~~~~~~~~~//
P~~~~~~tti~ ~ ~ ~~~9,attaunn'/')
I ~i
ij ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~r''''-' ",
~~Prnig~iB i~,       ~     4
(  /    ~ ~ ~ ~~ 4I51t   i —--   -.-L.__-._,.








MAD URA MISSION.               195
naar and Tinnevelly, and on the west by the native
kingdom  of Travancore, and lies between the latitudes 9~ 05' and 10~ 45'.  The principal spur of the
Ghats, known as the Pulney Hills, is in the northwestern section of the District, and upon these is
the Sailitarium  of the Madura Mission, situated on
a large plateau, seven thousand feet above the level
of the sea.' The tlhermometer ranges from 20~ to
25~ below that of the plains, and the climate is very
salubrious, being elevated above the reach of the ordinary mlalarious fever of India, and drier and more
equable in temperature even than the Neilgherries.2
The District, though  hot, is fiee  fiom  sudden
changes, and is healthy.  A score of mnissionaries
have spent nearly twenty years in the mission, with
no other relief than an occasional resort to the
Hills.  The population of the District is now about
two and a half millions. Mohammedans and Roman
Catholics are scattered in the towns and villages,
but the mass of the people are pagans.
As it was contiguous to Jaffna, and unoccupied
by missionaries, while two English Soci- whymade
the site of a
eties had each a mission in the Jaffna Dis- new mission.
trict, it was natural for the brethren in Ceylon to
look to the Madura District when in search of a
field for a new mission.
Accordingly Mr. Spaulding, early in 1834, was
1 The height of Mount Washington, N. H., is 6,214 feet.
2 Nelson's Manual.




196           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
commissioned by his brethren to visit the continent,
The prelimi- and ascertain where it would be advisable
nary measure.    to commence the mission.  Taking three
native helpers, and a large number of tracts and
portions of Scripture, he visited Ramnad, Palaincotta, Nagercoil, and the city of Madura.  Madur a
had been the Abode of the ancient Tamil kings, and
the chief seat of brahminiical pride.  It was also the
grand centre of Jesuit missions ilii the seventeenth
century.  Mr. Spaulding selected it as the most eligible location.  Palamcotta, Nagercoil, and Tiinevelly were already occupied by English Societies. It
has been stated that Mr. Woodward of the Ceylon
mission, when on the Neilgherries for the restoration of his health, obtained the consent of the Governor-general of India and the Governor of Madras
Commence- for an American mission in Southernl India.
mert of the
mission.   Messrs. William Todd and Henry C. Hoisington were introduced to this new field by Mr.
Spaulding in the following July, accompanied by
three of the older pupils fiom Batticotta.  Jaffna is
comparatively crowded with villages, and Mr. Hoisington felt some disappointment on his way to Madura; the villages seemed so far apart and small.
The population of the Madura District was then estimated at one million three hundred thousand, and
the Tamil people of the continent numbered six or
eight millions.  The city of Madura had between
thirty and forty thousand inhabitaits, and was sur



MAD URA MISSION.               197
roulded by double walls, with numerous bastions
and a broad ditch. The walls have since been levele(l, and  the  ditch filled up.  Mr. Hoisington
speaks of it as a city of temples, the largest of
which has a wall half a mile in circumference, containing as many as ten thousand stone pillars, on
which are carved curiously wrought images of every
description.
Mrs. Todd lived but a short time, her death
occurring, after a painfiul sickness, in September
of the following year.  Early in 1835, Messrs..
Hoisington  and  Eckard mnade an  exchange  of
labors, Mr. Eckard removing to Madura.  Messrs.
Alanson C. Hall and John J. Lawrence, and their
wives, reached Jaffna in the sawme year, and went
with Messrs. Poor and Todd to Madura, arriving in
October after a journey of twelve days.  Mr. Poor
expected to spend three months in missionary labors
at Madura, and his preaching at once excited much
attention.  Mrs. Todd had died September 11, and
Mrs. Hall followed her on the 2d of the following
January. Both of these devoted women departed in
great peace of mind, rejoicing that they had gone to
India on such an errand of mercy.  Mr. Hall's
health failed so that he soon after returned to the
United States, and at his own request received an
honorable dismission. The health of Mrs. Eckard
required the return of herself and husband back to
the Ceylon mission.




198           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
The three months spent by Mr. Poor at Madura
Mr. Poor's  had so impressed him with the value of the
removwl to
adlura.  field, and the desirableness of having those
on the ground who could preach in the native language, that, with the concurrence of his mission, he
resigoned the care of the Batticotta Seminary and
remnoved to Madura in March, 1835.  "Regarding
the missionlary premises as a centre," he writes,'there is within the compass of a single mlile, a
greater amnount of population, than is to be found in
the whole extent of the field of our labors in Jaffna.
The population consists principally of idolaters, the
worshippers of Siva and Vishnu.  Madura is the
principal seat of idolatry in southern India.  It is
indeed a stronghold.  Idolatry seenms to be the allengrossing subject, and wears a bold front.  There
are circumestances, however, which render even t he
Fort of Madura a more inviting field of labor than
Jaffna.  Many of the brahmins, some of the highest
standing, are in the service of government, consequently they are detached in an important sense
from the temple service, and comparatively indifferent to its interests.  These are of course more accessible than those connected with the temples.
The brahmilns are extremely numerous, but learning
among them is in a low state.  The friends of idolatry rely mainly upon the outvward pomp of their
numerous festivals to captivate the imaginations of
the people, and hold their minds in bondage."  A




MADURA MISSION.               199
leading object with Mr. Poor was to ascertain what
were the obstacles to the seminarists as native assistants, and how those obstacles might be overcome.
Thirty-five schools were then connected with this
mission, containing more than a thousand Schools and
boys, and nearly a hundred girls. Nine of helpers.
the schools were in the city of Madura. A more
advanced school was opened there, in a set of rooms
loaned for the purpose by the collector, in the arcades of the old palace of the Pandian kings. Eight
of the native helpers were educated at Batticotta,
two came from Tranquebar, one from Trichinopoly,
one from Palamcottah, and six belonged to Madura.
The English Society for Propagating the Gospel
sent a missionary to Madura, another to Dindigul,
and a third to Ramnad, but soon decided to withdraw from all these places, except the last.
Mr. Robert 0. Dwight and wife joined the mission in April, 1836, and near the close of Enlargement
of the misthe year commenced a station at Dindigul. sion.
Messrs. Henry Cherry, Edward Cope, Nathaniel M.
Crane, Clarendon F. Muzzy, William  Tracy, F. D.
W. Ward, and Dr. John Steele, with their wives,
were added to the mission in the year 1837. The
second Mrs. Todd, formerly Mrs. WoodDeaths.
ward, died June 1, and Mrs. Cherry on
the 4th of November at Chavagacherry in Ceylon.
The second Mrs. Cherry, sister of the first, and also




200            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
of Mrs. Winslow, died January 19, 1844, four years
after her marriage.
The schools at Madura suffered from  an absurd
Absurd re-  report raised by a native, that the missionports.    aries privately compelled the children to
drink a dose prepared to bewilder their minds, and
so make them Christians.  Parenlts also feared lest
their children, if they entered the schools, would be
made slaves, or soldiers, or be transported beyond
tlhe seas.
This was the year so memorable for commercial
Seasonable  disaster in the United States; and the
aid from
government. schools of the Madura mission must have
suffered, as did those in Ceylon, had not the Madras governmenlt mnade a grant of fifteen hundred
dollars toward their support.
The mission entered upon the year 1839 with five
stations,    Madura, Dindigul, thirty-eight miles
northerly from  Madura, Tiruptuvanam twelve miles
southeast, Sivagan ga twenty-five iniles easterly, and
Tirumangalamn twelve miles southwest.  Mr. Todd's
Death of Dr. health constrained hitm to return home.
Steele.    Dr. Steele was seriously threatened with
consumption but partially recovered byr means of a
voyage to Singapore. He died on the 6th of October,
1842.  As a physician, a man of business, and a
missionary, he won the esteem and confidence of all
his associates, and greatly endeared himself, by his
kind and prompt attention and hlis endeavors, even




MAD URA MISSION.               201
beyond his strength, to administer relief in times of
sickness. The native population loved and respected
him.  His end was peace.  "' After five years acquaintance with him," wrote Mr. Dwight, "I do
not recollect a word or an action which I could wish
different."
Francis Asbury, a promising native; was licensed
to preach the Gospel.  Most of the native The native
helpers were educated at Batticotta.  Two helpers.
weekly meetings were held with them  at Madura;
one for receiving their reports, the other for giving
them  instruction in theology.  Expository preaching, with a free use of interrogatories, was found to
be the most useful.  Mr. Poor returned to Jaffna in
October, 1841, after an absence of six years.
The East India Government had heretofore the
control of the revenue arising from a tax The governnent conupon pilgrimns visiting the sacred places, nection with
idolatry disand also from certainf fiunds connected with solved.
the temples.  As the disbursement of these gave an
official support to idolatry, an order was promulgated, about this time, to dissolve all such connection with the system.  A brahmin, formerly much
opposed to Christianity, called soon after on Mr.
Tracy, who thus writes: "' In the course of conversation, I mentioned the rumor that the government
was about giving up to the people the care of the
temples, and* ashed if he could tell me anything
about it?  He replied, he was very sorry to say it




202           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
was too true. Why? I asked. Because, said he,' the
government took very good care of the temples, but
now they will go to ruin.  The government ought
not to resign this charge of the sacred places.''But,' said I,'the government have often been
charged with approving of heathenism because they
took care of temples, and there was some reason
for such a charge. Now they show that the charge
was unfounded. As it would be wrong for the government to compel aly to become Christians, so it
would be wrong for them  to support heathenism.
If the people love their own religion, they will support it; and if they do not, then let it go to ruin.'
Native esti- C Ah,' said he,'there is the difficulty. The
mate of the
brahlmins.  people do not love their religion for its
own sake; scarce a single brahmin could be found
who would do anything from real love to it. It is a
desire to make a living, which influences them  all.
Here in Madura the temple is under the care of
four men, two of whom  are among the highest
brahmins.  Now commit the funds of the temple to
their hands, and those funds will quickly disappear.
Each one will appropriate something to his own use,
till in a short time all will be gone. And the same
is tlue of the other temples.' "
Mrs. Steele having married Mr. Smith, of the
Ceylon mission, removed to Jaffna; and the departure of Mr. Poor made it necessary for Mr.
Dwight to remove to Madura.  On -the 7th of




MAD URA MISSION.              203
January, 1844, he was attacked with the cholera,
which proved fatal on the following day. Deathsof
Mr. Dwight
In the same house, Mrs. North died on and others.
the 13th, and Mrs. Cherry on the 19th; and there
also Mrs. Dwight and her children, and Mr. Muzzy,
and the children of Mr. North lay sick with the
same disease. The native population were dying at
the rate of fifty or sixty a day, and the atmosphere
was tainted with the odor fronl the funeral piles.
The annual meeting of the mission had been appointed at Madura on the day of Mr. Dwight's
death, and all the members of the mission had
been thus brought together, to pass through these
scenes of affliction.  Their danger was enhanced by
the fact that they were then without a physician,
Dr. Ward having been transferred to Madras.  Mr.
North had arrived from  Singapore only a few days
before.  The loss of Mr. Dwight was greatly felt.
There was in him a combination of qualities, that
promised great usefulness, and his presence in the
mission seemed never so much needed.  His end
was characterized by Christian peace and  hope.
The Rev. Horace S. Taylor and wife joined the mission this year.
The course of the lission for the next twelve
years was one of gradual but nearly uniform progress. It differed from the Danish Protestant mission
at Tranquebar, Trichinopoly, and Tanjore mainly in
its treatment of caste, and the principles on which




204            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
professed converts were admitted to church fellowship.
- THE TRANQUEBAR MISSION.
The Tranquebar mission was established by Ziegenbalg and Plutscho in 1706, and Trichinopoly and
Tanjore were branches of the same.  The Scriptures
were translated and printed by these missionaries,
and a native pastor was ordained ill 1733, probably
the first in India, but they did not venture to ordain
one of a low caste.  The most prosperous period of
their mission was about the time of its jubilee in
1756.  At least three of the eight missionaries then
in the field were men of great ability.  Swartz was
then one of the junior brethren, having been there
but six years.  The number baptized during these
fifty years was about eleven thousand.  The missionaries were all froml Halle, and though supported by
the English Christian Knowledge Society, looked to
the celebrated Augustus Francke  as their spiritual
Extraor-   head. They were remarkable for the length
dinary
length of   of their missionary services.  Weidebrook
missionary
services.  labored nearly thirty years, the first Kohlhoff fifty-three years, Zeiglin forty years, Klein fortyfive years, Dr. John forty-three years, Dr. Rottler
sixty years, Dr. Coemmerer forty-seven years, Gerick6
nearly forty years, and Pohle forty years.  Fabricius
died at the age of eighty-one.
I have stated these facts, gathered fiom Dr. Joseph
Mullens' account of the iMissions in South India, in




MADURA MISSION.                205
justice to the pioneers of Protestant missions there,
and for the same reason I make the following quotation firom the same author.
" Before the close of the century the churches at
Tranquebar, Cuddalore, and Madras had begun to
fade, and when Swartz and Gerick6 were dead those
of Tanjore and Trichinopoly followed them.  A missionary or two remained at each place.  Dr. John
and Dr..Coemmerer continued at Tranquebar. Pohle
and Kohlilhoff presided over the church of Tanjore.
Dr. Rottler was at Vepery.  No younger missionaries followed them to take their place as they grew
old. The Evangelical Church at Halle, whence the
strength of the South Indian Mission had been
drawn, itself decayed and at last expired.  Some of
the later missionaries brought neology with them,
and thus the missions lingered on and on, till each
of the old men was dead.  Three of them  survived
till 1837, and one of them, Caspar Kohlhoff, died as
late as 1844.  The total number of missionaries that
had joined these several stations during the first
hundred years of their history is just about fifty,
and their converts amount to more than fifty thousand.  Whatever deficiencies there were, we must
remember that the Lutheran missionaries were the
very first to occupy the land, the first to find out
what Hindfuism really is, the first to oppose caste,
the first to exhibit the peculiar character of the
Hindfu converts, the first to meet the difficulties by




206            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
vwhich the work of Christ in India is beset.  To
these men, then, we must render high honor, as we
admire the fidelity, consistency, and perseverance,
with which they carried on their labors. They lived
not in the days of missionary reports and platform
speeches.  No magazines chronicled their difficulties, or sought sympathy on their behalf.  Scarcely
a man of them ever returned to Europe. They came
to Inldia young, in India they lived, in India they
died.  They lived amidst wars and raids, amicdst
plunder and confusion; they lived in an age of gross
irreligion, and they fought their part manfully and
to the last.  Peace be to their ashes; honor to their
melmory."
The era of modern missions began in England
Era of mod- and America, just as the light of the Tranrmissions~. quebar missions was fading away.
Since the year 1840, the churches and stations
The Leipsic  originally established by Ziegenbalg have
mission,   been under the charge of missionaries supported by the Leipsic Missionary Society.
The experience of the American missionaries in
Conse-    the Madura District must needs differ conquenceS of a
lighersevan- siderably from that of the Tranquebar and
gelical policy.     Tanjore brethren.  The American missionaries, before their twentieth year, had ceased from
compromises with caste, and fi-omii the first insisted
on credible evidence of piety for aldmission to the




MADURA MISSION.                207
Lord's Supper, nor were any except church members
to offer their children for baptism.  Nor did temporal advantages, to any considerable extent, result
from  a profession of the Christian faith, but the
contrary, until equitable changes had been made by
the government in the law of inheritance.  Yet the
progress, though gradual, was constant.  Six years
after the arrival of the first missionaries Mr. Spaulding, on his second visit, reported five stations, nine
missionaries, eighty free  schools, four boardingschools, and fifteen native assistants.  Five years
later the free schools hadcl increased to one hundred
and fourteen, witlh more than three tllhousand pupils;
there was a Seminary with thirty pupils, four boarding-schools for boys, distinct from the Seminalry, and
two for girls containing more than  one hundred
pupils, five select schools with two hundred and nine
pupils, and eighty-seven church members.
The leading object of the mission was to gather
self-governing churches; and people in more Leading object of the
than forty villages had been induced in mission.
1846 as a step in this direction, to place themselves
under Christian instruction.  These were first called
Christian Villages, but afterwards Christian Conigregations.
This new step resulted from an application of the
people, occasioned in some cases by the ex- Christian
tortion of their priests, in others by the conlgreas
expectation of obtaining the assistance of tuted.




208            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the missionary, and thus improving their worldly
prospects.  Some had been led to see the folly of
idolatry by the portions of Scripture distributed
among them. At least three families were deemed
needful to form  the congregation, and these were
supposed to have deliberately renounced idolatry, or
Romanism, and to have adopted the Christian religion.  They were to meet on the Sabbath, and at
other times as they were able, for instruction and
worsllip.  The number of families embraced in these
congregations, in the first two years, was four hundred and twenty.  In the third year, the congregations were sixty-nine, containing seven hundred
families and two thousand six hundred individuals.
In these villages were fifty-nine schools, containing
nine hundred children. Religious services were regularly held on the Sabbath in fifty-eight of the villages, with al average attendance of about six hundred persons.
Mrs. Dwight was married to Mr. Winslow of the
Additions to Madras mission in March, 1845.  JMessrs.
the mission. James Herricel, John Rendall, and Edward
Webb, with their wives, joined the mission in April
of the next year, and Mr. George W. MeMillan and
wife in the following July. Dr. Scudder returned to
India this year, and spent a year as missionary physician at Madura, but without transferring his rclaDeath of ir. tion from the Madras mission.  Mr. LawLawrence.  renle died at Tranquebar, after twelve years




MAD URA IlilSSION.             209
of missionary labor, December 20, 1846, at the age
of forty.  He had been a faithful servant of Christ,
and the thought was pleasant to him that his body
would rest by the side of the early missionaries of
Tranquebar.  Mrs. Muzzy also died on the Death of
3d of December.  She had been ten years Mrs. Muzzy.
in India, and such was the impression made by her
on the natives, that many came from TirulmangalalL
and Tirupuvanain to see her remains, and some hundreds of persons attended her funeral.
As it was desirable to have the Seminary nearer
the central station, it was removed to Pa- New location
of the Semnisumlalai, two miles southwest of Madura, nary.
where convenient buildings were erected for the
principal, the teachers, and students, on a lot of
land secured to thle mission.  The number of stundents had increased to sixty, of whom  sixteen were
members of the church.  All of the graduating
class became helpers in the mission.  The object of
the Seminary was not to raise up clerks for the government offices, but helpers for the mtission, and
pastors for the native churches.  On this Whygov
account the patronage of the government, etrnentpaskindly offered about this time, was respect- declined.
fully declined.
The girls' boarding-school at Madura had seventytwo pupils, nine of whom were admitted to
The schools.
the church during the year.  Four of the
stations had each a boarding-school for boys, and
14




210           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
these were regarded as nurseries for the Seminary.
They contained one hundred and fifty-five pupils.
There were three select dlay-schools, one for boys
and two for girls, each at a different station; the
pupils residing at their homes.  Of village fr'ee
schools there were one hundred and twenty-five,
containing three thousand and eight hundred puChurches  pils. The native churches received ninetyand marriages.    seven members during the year. Thirteen
Christian marriages were reported.  Madura was
A pagan   visited this year by an agent of a native
missionary. society of pagans at Madras for the promotion of Hinduiismn.  Besides putting in circulation the tracts of his society, this agent delivered
addresses twice every Sabbath to large audiences,
assembled to hear him in the great temple. These
were not so much a defense of idolatry, as deistical
objections to the  Bible, gathered  chiefly  fron
Paine's " Age of Reason; " and he dealt largely in
ridicule of Christianity and its adherents, especially
the missionaries.  Absurd reports were put in circulation, which were so extensively received, that
the Collector, fearing the consequences, made public proclamation, that any one found guilty of utterilng such things against the missionaries, without
proving the truth of the charge, should be called to
an account.  Such an organized opposition to the
Gospel was really among the proofs of its progress.
The mission made decided opposition to caste in




MADURA MISSION.                211
the year 1847, and seventy-two wlho persisted in
adhering to it, were, on one occasion, de- Opposition
barred from the privilege of coming to the to caste
Lord's table when the assembled mission commemlorated his death. Thirty-eight of these were catechists.
The mission was enlarged in this year by the
arrival of Messrs. John E. Chandler and
New missionGeorge Ford and their wives, and of Rev. aries.
Charles Little and wife in the following year, and of
Dr. and Mrs. Shelton in March, 1849. Dr. and Mrs.
Scudder returned to Madras soon after.  Mrs. Little's labors were closed by death on the 4th of July
in the year of her arrival.
A station at Puthukotai, formed by the " Indian
Church Missionary Society" at Madras, Transferofa
station to
was transferred by that Society, in t he ear temission
1846, to the Madura mission, with its lands, schools,
and catechists.  It was about sixty miles northeast
from  Madura, on the road to Tanjore, and within
the territory of a native prince, who was independent of the British government.  But after two
years, owing to its distance and the consequent difficulty of superintending native helpers, together
with the limited amount of funds that could be appropriated to  that station, the  mission Why relinvoted to relinquish it.  This they did with quished
regret, since appearances were as promising there,
as in other parts of the field.




212           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Dr. Shelton, the missionary physician, reported
Medical   eighteen hundred applicants for medical
treatment  treatment in 1849.  To all these, and to
their friends who accompanied them, the Gospel was
preached.  Some of the patients came sixty miles.
In that year, the Seminary at Pasumalai was
Revivalin  blessed with a spiritual awakening.  The
the Seminary.    apparent origin of this was intelligence of
awakenings in the seminaries among the Nestorians of Persia.  Several of the most unpromising
students were deeply affected, and hopes were entertained of the conversion of a considerable number.
Ninle were admitted to the church at the close of the
year.  The native church was much  quickened.
Its members became more humble, more watchful
against sin, and'more diligent in laboring for the
good of others.
We read, about this time, of students called
"' Preparandi."   These  were  promising
Preparandi.
young men under the personal instruction
of missionaries.  It was a step in the direction of a
native ministry.
Mr. Cherry returned to the United States in 1850,
A new sta- and was released, at his own request, from
tion.    his connection with the Board. Mr. Taylor commenced  a new  station  at Mandapasalai,
thirty miles south of Madura, it being more central
in respect to his village congregations.  He organized a church, makilng the tenth in the mission.




MADUURA MISSION.                213
For the year 1851 the missionaries reported, that
they lhad travelled more than six thousand Itinerant
miles in preaching the Gospel.  One mis- preaching.
sionary reports  having visited two  hundred and
thirty-five different villages.  The number of persons connected with the village congregations was
2,471.  The want of more laborers was severely felt,
and gave rise to earnest appeals.
The mission had now extended itself so as to
cover a territory more than one hundred Extentof
miles in lellngth, and over sixty in breadth. the field.
But the stations and village congregations were too
much scattered, and the native catechists and readers were too limited in their education.  Seventytwo persons were received  by profession to the
churches during the year 1852, of whom  Admissions
fifty-six were adults in the village congre- church.
gations.  A  class of twelve was received at Pasumalai, nearly all from the coligregations,  Students for
the minismaking the number of students thirty-sev- try.
en, of whom twenty were church members.  There
were also sixteen young men, members of the Preparandi class.  They lodged in a room by themselves,
but took their food with the members of the Seminary.  Bringing them  together from  the different
stations was believed to be a wise measure.  Thus
there were fifty-three students at Pasumalai, taken
from  different castes, living together in Other
harmony.  Four boarding-schools for boys, schools.




214           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
at as many different stations, contained eighty-eight
pupils, nearly all of them  children of parents connected with the village congregations. The girls'
boarding-school at Madura contained thirty-seven
pupils, all of whom  except one were friom  native
The medical Christian families. Sixteen... hundred padispensary. tients applied for medical treatment, during the year, at the dispensary under the care of
Dr. Shelton.
Two men were licensed to preach the Gospel in
1853, one of whom was the first to be ordained, two
years later, as a native pastor. A Native Evangelical Society, formed in October, 1853, commenced
active operations in January, 1854, under favorable
auspices.
THE JESUIT MISSION.
Here, two centuries and a half ago, was the seat
of the most remarkable of the Jesuit missions in
India; and a brief account of their efforts is needful
to a full understanding of the field as occupied by
the American missionaries.
In 1606, Robert de Nobilibus, a Portuguese Jesuit,
mastered the Sanskrit language, and the manners
and usages of the brahlmins; and fortified by a
written document, which must have been forged by
some one, he entered Madura, not as a Portuguese,
but as a brahmin of high sanctity from  the west,
come to restore the ancient forms of the Hindui
religion.  His success was not promising at first.




3fADURA MISSION.              215
The chief of the brahmins charged him, in a large
assembly convened for the purpose, with being an
impostor, who sought to deceive the people by lies,
in order to introduce a new religion.  Whereupon
Robert de Nobilibus produced his written scroll, and
protested, under an oath in the presence of them
all, that he had verily sprung from the god Brahma.
Several brahmins then arose, overpowered by the
evidence, and persuaded their brethren not to persecute a man who called himself a brahmin, and
proved that he was so by written evidence and solemn' oaths, as well as by conformity to their manners, conduct, and dress. Having passed this ordeal,
he gave himself out as a Sunnhisi, or devotee, and
kept up the pretense for the rem2ainder of his life.
His single daily meal was a little rice, a little milk,
and some bitter vegetables; and his only garments
were a long yellowish robe, a veil, a turban, and a
pair of clogs. II token of his religion and caste,
he wore a cross suspended from  his neck by five
threads, three of which were of gold and symbolized
the Trinity, while the other two were of silver, andi
symbolized the body and soul of our Lord.  Having
obtained a piece of land in the brahmins' quarter,
he built a church upon it, and lived there for a time
in the strictest seclusion, attended by brahmin servants alone, and observing, in the minutest particulars, the customs of those in the midst of whom he
sojourned.  His fame was soon noised abroad. Hin



216           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
duis of all classes thronged the gates, in the hope of
being admitted; and the few who were successful
found him  seated cross-legged on a divan covered
with a red cloth, before which were spread a carpet
and a handsome mat.  They were charmed with the
affability and politeness of the distinguished teacher
of religion; and at the same time astonished at the
purity of his Tamil accent, the profoundness of his
oriental learning, and the versatility of his intellect.
His popularity soon became established in Madura,
the number of his visitors increased, and the king
sent repeated messages inviting him to the palace,
but he respectfully declined.  Brahmins, priests,
rajahs, courtiers, professors, men of the best castes,
humbly implored the great Roman guiru to point
out to theml the way of salvation.
It is difficult to imagine what directions Robert de
Nobilibus could have given them. The gUrls suffering a great loss of customary fees from the conversion of so many of their disciples to the new
faith, a cloud of persecution gathered around the
mission, but it soon passed away, Robert having the
protection of a nobleman who took great delight in
his society.
After about five years, information of his extraordinary proceedings were conveyed to Rome, and lie
was susl)ended from his office by the Pope, and not
permitted to resumne his labors for ten years.  The
mission was carried on, in this interval, by men of
inferior ability and enterprise.




MADURA MISSION.                217
Meanwhile the mission was by no means inactive,
nor did it change its method, and in 1623, when
Robert de Nobilibus resumled his labors, a new spirit
was infused into it.  He himself preached in all the
more important towns of the kingdom, making many
converts, some of them  high chiefs, and the other
Jesuit missionaries, stimulated by his success, devoted themselves to the work of proselyting. Robert
appears to have left Madtura in the year 1648, after
forty-two years of service in the mission, of which
he might be called the founder, broken in health
and nearly blind.  He was removed first to Ceylon,
and then to the neighborhood of Madras, where he
died.  To the last he claimed to be a brahmin of
high rank. And his associates and successors down
to the year 1741, through considerably more thai a
century, were able to keep up the deception. Among 
these were the martyr De Britto, one of the more
distinguished; Tachard, Bishop Lainez, Bouchet, also
distinguished, Martin, Turpin, De Bourges, Motuduit,
Calmette, De la Fontaine, Pere le Gac, and Beschi,
the last and most learned of the Jesuit missionaries.1
The chief object of this mission was the conversion of brahmins, but in this they had only a very
partial success.  They gained a considerable number
of Sfidras, but the bulk of their converts were Pariahs, and, for prudential reasons, great precaution
1 Nelson's lfcanual.




218  8IUSSIONS'TO INDLA.
was used in their intercourse with the lower castes.
The utmost regard was paid to caste. The Pariahs
had separate catechists, and separate churches, and
if they presumed to enter ch,,rches of a higher
caste, they were violently driven out. Even when
Pariahs were dying, the Christian Sunniiasis refused
to enter their dwellings, and the dying were dragged
into the open air, or to the nearest church, that the
Sunniisi might administer the last rites of the
Church without contamination.l  Yet they reckoned
their converts among the masses by tens of thousands, and the number was greatly exaggerated by
counting every baptized dying child among their
converts, though baptized by catechists or women,
as most of them were, and without the knowledge
of their parents.  The missionaries dressed, bathed,
ate, and demeaned themselves like real brahmlins,
wore the sacred thread, put ashes on their breasts
and foreheads, wore the native wooden shoes, and
slept upon a tiger skin. They allowed their converts the same cars and idolatrous processions as
before, the Virgin Mary taking the place of the
Hindfu god. Nor was there any material change in
the marriage customs, or in the religious formulas
observed in their bathing.
It should be added that the Popes from  the year
1623 to 1741, during more than a hundred years,
tried in vain to put an end to these abuses of the
1 Calcutta Review, vol. ii. p. 95.




MAD URA MISSION.              219
Jesuits.  At the close of that period, as a consequence of wars between the French and English,
the natives discovered the Roman Sunlnisis to be
no other than Feringees, or Franks.  The discovery of the fraud enraged and  disgusted the
heathens, and put an immediate stop to conversions,
and their converts rushed by crowds into apostasy.
Twenty years later, and soon after the suppression
of the Society of Jesus, those who still professed to
be Christians in Madura were described by a Papal
writer as livinig in the lowest state of superstition
and ignorance.  The account he gave of their morals, especially of the catechists and native clergy,
is too gross for transcription.  Their number had
greatly declined. In 1776, Fra Paolino da San Bartolomeo found only 18,000 in Madura and 10,000 in
Tanjore.'
The generations have long since passed away upon
whom these brahmin Jesuits operated, and it is not
easy to estimate thleir influence upon the Tamil people of the present time.
1 Calcutta Review, vol. ii. pp. 95 and 115.




CHAPTER Xl.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON THE CONTINENT.
THE MADRAS MISSION.
1837-1864.
THIS mission grew out of representations by Mr.
Origin of the Winslow, while on a visit to the United
mission.   States in 1834, as to the probable demand
for books and tracts in the Tamil missions. He
sailed fiom Philadelphia in the next year, accompanied by the Rev. Robert 0. Dwight, and by several
missionaries of the Presbyterian Board.  Messrs.
Winslow and Scudder were subsequently designated
by the Ceylon Mission to comtmence the mission at
Madras, it having been ascertained that the proposed mission would not interfere with the published
plans of either of the English Missionary Societies
already in the field. The population of the city then
exceeded four hundred thousand. Mr. Winslow arrived in August, 1836, and Dr. Scudder in Septeimber, and it was arranged that Dr. Scudder should
reside at Chintadrepettah, a suburb southwest of the
walled town, and Mr. Winslow at Royapuramu onl the




MADRAS MISSION.               221
north. Mrs. Winslow became a viCtim to the cholera in September, 1837. She was gifted DeathofMrs.
with a superior intellect, refined by educa- winslowv
tion aiid travel, and ha(l ample means for living at
honme in comfort. But she went joyfully on her mission, and when death came suddenly, in one of his
most distressing forms, he was regarded as a messenger from her Lord, and she regretted none of
her sacrifices.
Dr. Scudder labored fraternally with Mr. Smith
of the London Missionary Society, and a Erlyprorevival of religion was the consequence. ceedings.
The mission had sixteen schools containing five hundred pupils, and the government made a grant of
six hundred dollars to sustain them  through the
commercial distress of 1837.  Besides this, the
Governor and seven others gave fifty dollars each.
While Dr. Scudder devoted himself chiefly to preaching tours and the distribution of books and tracts,
Mr. Winslow was mainly employed on a revision of
the Tamlil Scriptures, and in conducting a magazine
in that language.  The committee of the Auxiliary
Bible Society, of which he was a member, had completed a revision of the Tamil New Testament, and
had begun upon the Old Testament, in the traiislation of which Mr. Rhenius, of the Tinnevelly mission,
had previously made considerable progress.  The
number of distinct pIublications then existing in the
Tamil language, was estimated at about two hundred.




222            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
An opportunity was unexpectedly offered, in the
Purchaseof year 1838, for the purchase of a printing
a printing establishment. establislhment belonging  to  the Church
Missionary Society. It consisted of eight iron printing presses, a lithographic press, a hydraulic press,
a typle-foundry, a book-bindery, fifteen fonts of Tamil,
Telfiguf, and English type, and one in ll Hindstanee.
Mr. Phineas R. Hunt arrived as a, printer in 1840,
and!( took charge of the establishment.  The profits
Amount of  of the job printing in such a place as
printi'g.   Madras were considerable, and soon repatid
the purchase money.  The printing in native langutages from June 1838 to 1841, was 33,750,000
ptages, a large part of which were selected portions
of' Scripture, printed at the expense of Bible and
Tract Societies.
In the spring of 1840, the two brethren made a
Preaching  tour to Conljeveram, a sacred place forty-six
tours.    miles southwest of Madrcas.  In the sulmmer, Dr. Scudder performed another tour in the
Cuddalore and Tanjore districts, two hundred miles
south. In the autumn, Mr. Winslow journeyed west
of Madras into the Mysore, one of the Protected
States, governed by a IRajah.  This immense terrace
of table-land, three thousand feet above the level of
the sea, Mr. Winslow describes as a splendid country, much superior to that on the coast, and cooler
by many degrees than the plains below.  But the
TaLmil language was less prevalent than the Cana



MADRAS MISSION.               223
rese, and several places were already occupied by
English missionaries.
It was probably, in 1841, that Dr. Scudder made
a visit to Vellore, of which we have an Labors at
account in an extract from  his journal. Vellore.
There, on one occasion, he took his position at a
gateway before seven o'clock in the morning, and
did not leave it until six in the evening.  This
laborious service was performed in accordance with
his rule, not to give a copy of the Scriptures until
the recipient presented a ticket showing that he
was able to read.  He used two kinds of tickets,
one testifying to an examination as to the ability to
read, the other a permit to receive books.  To avoid
pressure from the crowd, it-was necessary to give out
his tickets from a seat above the people.  Fifteen
hundred Gospels and a large number of tracts were
thus distributed at Vellore.
Protracted journeys in a debilitating climate at
length broke down the vigorous constitu- Perils inthe
tion of Dr. Scudder, and his physician wilderness.
advised him  to visit America as affording him  the
only hope of life.  Previous to this, however, in
order to accomplish an object which greatly interested him, he crossed the Neilgherries.  Some part
of the journey subjected him  to perils from  wild
beasts, and, worse than all, from the pestiferous atmosphere of the jungle. He contracted the jungle
fever, and his life was so seriously threatened that




224          MIISSIONS TO LNDIA.
intelligence was sent to Mrs. Scudder. The heroic
womnan, though in no condition personally for such
a journey, provided herself with a tent, palanlkeen,
and provisions, and travelled night and day with only
a faint liope of finding her husband alive.' In the
worst part of the jungle road, as night drew on,
the palankeen bearers, frightened by the noise of
wild beasts, fled, leaving Mrs. Scudder and her little
son exI)osed to a horrid death, with none to protect
them  but Daniel's God. What could she do?  She
held her little one by the hand, and spent mucll of
the night in prayer.  She heard the heavy tread
of wild elephants, which could have trampled her
and her son to death. Then came the growl of
ravenous beasts, the sound approaching and then
receding. They seemed to be circling round the
little spot; but God held thein back.  So they
passed the night.  Morning came, and the cowardly
bearers returned." 1
The voyage to America was unexpectedly beneVisit to  ficial, and Dr. Scudder resolved, on his arAmerica.  rival in 1842, to devote himself to an unremitted effort for awakening a missionary spirit
alnlong the rising generation of his native land.
For three years he was constantly employed in this
work, until he had addressed over a hundred thousand children.2  The interest thus awakened in the
Memoir of Rev. John Scudder, M. D., p. 178.
2 Ibid. p. 178.




MADRAS MISSION.                225
youthful mind of the country, and its results, call be
fully known only when the secrets of all hearts shall
be revealed.
Twenty-one natives were admitted to the church
at Madras in 1841 and 1842, makling the Admissions
to the
whole number twenty-eight.  About this church.
time, a church edifice was erected at Royapuiram,
chiefly by donations in the city and vicinity.  Mr.
Hutchings removed from Ceylon to Madras Literary and
Literary and
to assist in the preparation and publication other lbors.
of a Tamil and English Dictionary, which had been
begun by Mr. Knight of the Church Missionary
Society. Mr. Hutchings took charge of Royapfiram,
and Mr. Winslow removed to Chintadrepettah, where
he opened a boarding-school for girls of the higher
castes.  Mr. Ferdinad D. W. W. Ward removed from
the Madura mission to Madras in 1843, and Mr.
Hutchings, with- health  seriously impaired, proceeded to the United States.  Htis place at Madras
was supplied, in the following May, by Mr. Henry
Martyn Scudder, eldest son of Dr. Scudder. The first
missionary
EIe was the first missionary son sent forth son.
by the Board.  His birth-place was in Ceylon, and
having spoken the Tamnil language in his boyhood,
it returned to him  like a forgotten dream, so that
he was preaching to the-natives five months after
his arrival.  M.. Winslow had married Miss Anne
Spears in the year 1838, daughter of a gentleman
connected with the Madras medical service.  After
15




226           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
an exemplary life, she was suddenly remiloved by
death on the 20th of June, 1843.
More than seven millions of pages were printed
Productions in that year, and the number fiom the beof the press. ginning was 53,697,766.  The demand for
printing was on the increase, not only in the
Tamtil language, but in the Telfgt and Caniarese,
spoken by large communities north and west of
Madras. Among the published works were a newspaper and magazine, both in the Tamil language.
The latter was at first monthly, then semi-monthly.
A uniiforml  edition of six thousand copies of the
Tamil Scriptures, in one volume, was completed
at the close of 1844, with the headings and chronology according to the English authorized version,
and with references.
Early in the following year, the mission took measConflict with ures to test the power of caste in the
caste    church, and it was found necessary to sus —
pend five of the male members.  Their wives were
also members, but did not follow them, amnd the men
all came forward, after some months, and agreed to
renounce the distinctions of caste.
Among evidences of the  advancing power of
Ieathen op- Christian truth, was the increased opposiposition.  tion froln the heathen.  This was occasionally seen in the breaking forth of riotous conduct, carried as far as a fear of the magistrates
would permit.  An anti-Christian society existed at




MADRAS MISSION.                  227
Madras, and, by means of a newspaper, tracts, lectures and agents, exerted much influence on the interior villages. It was a deeply interesting   Enlightened
policy of the
fact, however, that the government was government.
adopting a more humane and liberal policy.  It declared that all religions professed by its subjects
would be equally tolerated and protected; and, cointrary to what had been the law of the land, that the
Hindiu might embrace Christianity and break caste
without the forfeiture of property, or any of his
civil rights.
Dr. and Mrs. Scudder returned fiom  the United
States to Madras in March, 1847, and went The mission
immediately to Madura, as was related in reinforced.
the history of the Madura mission.  A  generous
subscription of nearly two thousand  dollars was
made by English residents at Madras toward the
erection of a house of worship at Chintadrepettah,
which was opened for use in 1848.  The congregations at the two stations were each estimated at five
hundred, but many must have been children from
the schools.  The Rev. John W. Dulles, who had
married a daughter of Mr. Winslow, arrived at Madras in 1849, and in the same year Dr. and Mrs.
Scudder returned from  Madura.  Henry Martyn,
their son already mentioned, had been residing at
Madras as a missionary since the year 1844.1
1 Six others of the sons became missionaries in the land of their
birth, and the two daughters married English gentlemen residing on
the Neilgherries.




228           MlSSIONS TO INDIA.
On the 19th of November Mrs. Scudder died,
Death of   after a brief illness. She was a rare woman,
Mrs. Scudder.     and her husband hardly recovered from the
shock occasioned by her decease.  She had been
thirty years connected with the India missions.
Henry had qualified himself in a government inThe father  stitution to assist his father in the medical
and son.   department.  Renting a house in the most
populous portion of the city, they preached in the
yard or in the street to such as could be induced to
listen, and thus proclaimed the Gospel to many thousands.  They also put in circulation a great number
of Tamil and Telhgti books and tracts.
Mr. Winslow spent five hours each day, duriing
Mr. Wins-  four monltls of the year, with a committee
low's labors. of revision on the historical and prophetic
parts of the Tamil Scriptures, and the greater part
of the remaining time, twice a week, with one of
the members of the committee, on the poetical
books. When not thus engaged, he was occunpied
three hours daily with a moonshee, on the Tamil
and English Dictionary already mentioned.
The new version of the Tamil Bible was cornNew version pleted in Novembelr, 1850.  It had been
of the Tamil
Bible.    in hand three years, and for two years the
united labors of Messrs. Percival and Spaulding of
Jafftna, Brotherton of the Church of England, and
Winslow of Madras, had been devoted to it, most of
the time daily except on the Sabbaths. It was




MADRAS MISSION.               229
thought, in accuracy, conciseness, elegance, and
idiomatic correctness, to be a great advance on anything that had gone before. Printed in new small
pica type, in one royal octavo volume, it was much
ad mired.
ln i March,. 1851, the younger Dr. Scudder commenced a new station at Arcot, seventy New station
miles west of Madras, on the road to Ban- "tArcot.
galore, and was then the only missionary between
Madras and Bangalore, a region full of cities, towns,
villages, and hamlets; and he found it an interesting
field.
Mr. Isaac N. Hlurd and wife joined the mission in
July, 1852, but Mrs. Hurd died in the January following.  Failure of health obliged Mr. and
Summary.
Mrs. Dulles to return to the United State  Summary.
in the autumn of 1852. The missionary labors were
similar in each succeeding year.  There were four
places for stated preaching, with congregations at
two of the stations of from two hundred to four
hundred and fifty. The membership in the two
churches was forty-five.  The printing, in 1853, was
27,813,246 pages, nearly half of them  pages of the
Bible.  The free vernacular schools were twelve,
with three hundred and twenty boys and one hundred and seventy-five girls.  The English and vernacular school contained two hundred pupils.  The
children of the schools all attended public worship
and Sabbath school instruction.




230           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
The elder Dr. Scudder had become so reduced in
Death of Dr. health, that in the sumnmer of 1854 he was
Scudder.  induced to try the effect of a voyage to the
Cape of Good Hope. HIe was accompanied by his
son Joseph, who, with Henry and William, had commenced a separate mission at Arcot.  In the salubrious region of the Cape his health was apparently much benefited, and he commenced preaching
with his usual earnestness to the children, crowds
of whom flocked to hear him. He had engaged his
return passage, when, on the 13th of January, 1855,
he passed while sleeping into an apoplectic state,
and soon slept in death. He was in the sixty-second
year of his age, and the thirty-sixth of his missionary life.
Nothing more need be said to illustrate the life
and character of Dr. Scudder, as a missionary. His
aim was single, his labors indefatigable, and it is
presnumed his energies could not have found a more
ample scope.
Mr. Winslow's health was so impaired in the year
MrP. Wi no   1855, that his brethren of the Deputation,
Uniitthed  then at Madras, advised him to visit his
States.    native land, which he did early in the next
year. Mr. Hurd now took charge of the English
high school; and being able to give more time to
the school than Mr. Winslow had done, the number
of students increased, and there was greater activity
both in teachers and pupils.  In April there were
five additions to the church.




MADRAS MISSION.                231
It had been arranged, in 1855, to sell the English
portion of the printing establishment; and Reductionof
its continuance was soon after rendered the printing
impracticable by the large wages offered met
to English type-setters by the government press.
Mr. Willslow returned to his post early in 1858
with his wife. They were married in Boston just
before their departure, and were cordially welcomed
by their missionary anrd native friends. The degree
of Doctor of Divinity had been conferred upon him
by Harvard College.
Both Dr. Winslow and Mr. Hurd now found, that
the policy of the government in giving both an English and vernacular education to the Hinduis in that
Presidency, seriously affected the mission schools.
Many boys came only to commuence English studies
preparatory to entering the government school, and
then to become qualified, after two or three years,
for some position under government. It was observed, too, that the lads in the school took much
less interest in the study of the Bible.  Mr. Hunt,
the printer, represents the change of the Influence or
press, making it a purely missionary insti- the press.
tution, as exceedingly gratifying to himself a.nd to
all the friends of missions in that region.  The
Madras Bible Society bore testimony to "the impoi'tant service it had rendered to the circulation of
the Bible by the improved typography of the vernacular Scriptures; a result entirely due to the ex



232             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
ertions of Mr. Hunt, its indefatigable superintendent."  The printing of the Scriptures in that year
amounted to  14,353,536 pages in  Tamil, and to
The Tamil 3,440,000 in Teluigu. The " clear, correct,
Bible.   alld beautiful editions of the Tamil Bible,
each edition excelling the previous one, called forth
the admiration and merited the gratitude of all native Christians."
Dr. Winslow had the pleasure of seeing the Tamil
Completion  and English Dictionary completed in 1862.
of aTIlimi  It contained nearly a thousand pages, and
Dictionary.  67,452 words; 30,551 more than Rottler's
Dictionary, and 900 more than the Tamil Dictionary published in Jaffna.  It was said to be the most
elaborate and complete Dictionary hitherto prepared
in any of the languages of India, next to the Sanskrit Lexicon of Professor Ailson.1
A  pocket edition of the whole Tamil Bible was
Pocket edi-  issued about this tilne, in fine morocco
tion of the
Bible.. binding, and was in great demand.  A
popular edition of the New Testament had prepared
the way for it.
The time had now come when the Head of the
DeathofDr. Church saw fit to call to Himself the venwinslow.   erable originator and only clerical member
of the mission.  After fruitless endeavors at the
Hills to recover health, broken down by incessant
1 For a history of this Dictionary, and for testimonials as to its
merits, see Mi2issiozar.y HIerald for 1863, p. 130.




MADRAS MISSION.             233
labors, Dr. Winslow embarked with his wife on the
20th of August, 1864, for the United States, and
reached Cape Town on the 20th of October, but in
an exhausted condition. He died on the 22d of that
month, two days after his arrival, at the age of seventy-five. A frequent expression of his during his
last days was, "Great is my peace. "And well
might it be great. He was closing a long life of
devoted service to his Lord and Master, and could
not but f'eel assured that he was near his eternal
home.
In early life he had published a " History of
Missions," which  interested  and  bene- Hischaracfited the churches of his native land, and ter.
must have done much to strengthen his own faith
in the work. He entered India in 1819, and his
subsequent missionary life wanted only five years of
half a century. He could look on his closing career
in much the same manner as did the Apostle to the
Gentiles.
Dr. Winslow was below the medium stature, but
had a comely person, a dignified and courteous bearing, and was eminently a practical man; and a leading influence was cheerfully accorded to him among
his brethren. For many years he was Secretary of
the Revision and Publication Committee of the
Madras Bible Society; and was remarkable for the
patient, persevering, unremitted thought he gave to
the translation and revision of the Scriptures. And




234            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
his untiring  labors on the Tamil and English Dictionary did not less really subserve the cause of his
Lord and Saviour.'
Mrs. Winslow  returned to her native land; and
the declining health of Mr. Hunt, in the climate of
India, brought him  and Mrs. Hunt home also.  As
they were the only remaining missionaries of this
field, the question was necessarily raised whether
the object of the mission had not been attained.
This, as the reader will remember, was to become
Sale of the  a printing  and publishing establishment
establishment.:for the benefit of the Tamil race; and Mr.
Hunt had managed it very successfully for twentysix years, with that end constantly in view.  From
July, 1838, to December, 1864, the printing amounted to 228,417,018 pages of Scripture; 105,993,026
pages of tracts; and 110,206,376 of other works;
making a grand total of 444,617,020 pages.  Mr.
Hunt believed it was no longer advisable for the
Board to own a large printing establishment at
Madras, and that its appropriate work had been so
far accomplished, as to warrant the sale of the establishment.  The English  department had been
disposed of some years before. The remaining portion was now purchased by the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge.
The Chintadrepettah station was transferred to the
1 See a brief Memoir of Dr. Winslow in the ]fiissiozarq Herald for
March, 1865, 1)p. 65-69.




MADRAS MISSION.               235
Church Missionary Society, and the church building
at Royapuiranl to the Medical Mission- Discontinu-.nce of the
ary Society of Edinburgh.  The dwelling- mission.
house at Royapuram was reserved for the convenience of brethren of the Tamil missions when they
might have occasion to be at Madras, and was
placed in charge of the Madura mission.
The number of persons received into the church
at Madras had been about one hundred
Summary
and fifty; and hundreds upon hundreds of v'ew
children and youth, of both sexes, had been taught
to read the Scriptures.  It was no backward movement, no retreat, and no pecuniary sacrifice to transfer the property now into the hands of other faithful
men, who could labor to better advantage in that
field.
Mr. Hunt having been requested to take charge of
the mission press at Peking, the metropolis Mr. Hunt's
change of
of China, his response was, after thirty years designation.
of sihnilar labors in India; "6 Without hesitation,
and with pure delight, I accept the proposed appointuient to the North China Mission, as a missionary printer."




CHAPTER XII.
THE TAMIL PEOPLE.
THE ARCOT MISSION.
1851-1857.
THE commencement of a station at Arcot by Dr.
Henry Martyn Scudder, has been already mentioned.
It was in 1851, after he had been seven years connected with the Madras mission. He found his
newly acquired medical skill a good introduction to
hini as a minister of the Gospel. His command of
the language, moreover, with a natural facility of
expression, attracted crowds about him when preaching in the streets of Arcot. Mr. William W. Scudder, a brother, after a connection of five years with
the Ceylon mission, was transferred to Aircot in
1853. Joseph, another brother, arrived at the close,fthat year, and Ezekiel C. and Jared W., two other
brothers, and also a sister, joined the company in
March, 1856. Mr. W. WT. Scudder was bereaved at
Madras on the 20th of September, 1854, as he had
been in the year 1848 while connected with the
Ceylon mission. He had but recently returned from




ARCOT MISSION.               237
America with his wife, and her death was a great
affliction to the mission, where she was much loved
as a friend and fellow-laborer.
The mission occupied the North Arcot District,
which had a population of more than a million of
souls. The Gospel Propagation Society having withdrawn from Vellore and Chittufr, committed their congregations to the care of the new mission, it being
the only missionary body in the district.  The stations were at Vellore, Chittfir, and Arnee. The communicants at Vellore were twenty-seven, at Chittur
forty-two, and six at Arnee, making seventy-five in
all; of whom forty had been communicants in the
congregationls of the English Society. The brethren
of the mission having all been born in India, of eminently missionary parents, and having been judiciously permitted to learn the spoken language at
an early age, had as a mission predminently the
power of using the spoken language in preaching
the Gospel, and the bias of their minds was in that
direction.  "' We make it our chief duty," they
say, "to go into the streets of the towns and villages of our District, holding up Christ and him
crucified as the only hope of the sinner. This work
has been extensively carried on by the missionaries
and catechists. The Gospel has been fully preached
in almost every street of our stations.  We have
also been on several extended tours, declaring to
all that there is none other name under heaven




2388          MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
given among mell whereby we must be saved, except
that of Jesus Christ. A great number of adults,
varying from five to thirty a day, have visited the
station for books and tracts. To all these the Gospel has been preached and portions of God's Word
distributed."  There were also six schools for children of professed and nominal Christians, containing one hundred and five pupils. "The chief object
of our mnission," add the brethren, "being the preaching of the Gospel, we cannot establish schools for
heathen children. We have not the time nor the
means to enter upon this work, which more properly
belongs to those who have the chargp of the secular
interests of the Hinldilds. It is otherwise with Christian children. They belong to us. Many of them
are the baptized offspring of our church. We are
under special obligations to them. We must see
that they are thoroughly educated in the Scriptures,
that they are elevated above the ignorance of the
mass of the people, that they are kept as much as
possible from the influence of heathenism, and that
all means are used to secure their purity and intelligence.  Our object is not to bestow upon them the
elegancies of a foreign education. We therefore
instruct them  only through the vernacular languages. We strive to impart to them that education, which shall under God's blessing make them
useful men and useful Christians."
A railway was running from Madras to Arcot, and




ARCOT MISSION.                239
was in progress towards C1in'ir. A congregation
had been gathered at this place by Rev. P. P.
Slcaffter during a temporary residence on the Neilgherry Hills, and was transferred, with a schoolhouse, by W. H. Stanes, Esq., to Mr. Joseph Scudder, whose health obliged him to resort to the Hills
in 1856.
There was a Preparandi Class in the mission of
baptized lads, of whom two were communicants, to
be trained with a special reference to becoming
helpers and preachers.  In December, 1856, these
accompanied the missionaries on a tour of about
three hundred miles.  " We might have a thousand
scholars,' say the mission, " but numbers are not
our object.  Government is making ample provision
for the mental training of heathen youth.  Our one
hundred and twenty-seven pupils, with a very few
exceptions, have been dedicated to the Lord in baptism.  We regard with  interest this little band
educated chiefly in the doctrines of the Bible.  To
it we look for our future schoolmasters, catechists,.apd even ministers of the Gospel.  Our system  of
education is such as to give no cause of fear that,
as soon as fitted for usefulness in the mission, they
will hasten to accept higher salaries in secular employments. The English language is not taught,
and yet we find no difficulty in communicating truth
in its various departments to these youths in their
own tongue."




240          M1ISSIONS TO INDIA.
Two new churches were organized this year at
Arcot and Cunuir, making the whole number five,
and a commodious church edifice was completed at
Vellore. The contributions fromn residents ill India
during that year, not including two hundred dollars
for the Poor Fund, exceeded a thousand dollars.
The perfectly amicable connection which had subsisted between the American Board and the General
Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church since the year
1832, was terminated by mutual agreement in 1857,1
and the members of the Arcot mission were soon
after released, at their own request, from their connection with the Board. The mission has continued
to be successfully prosecuted under the direction of
the Board of Missions of the Reformed Church.
1 See Report of the Board for 1857, pp. 20-25.




CHAPTER XIII.
THE MAHRATTA AND TAMIL MISSIONS.
MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.
1854 AND 1855.
FOR the first forty years, no executive officer of
the American Board had opportunity for
Necessity ot
personal conference with the missionaries aemore v-,
ried knowledge of the
in  India.  A  more varied  and  perfect IdiaUisknowledge  than  was  attainable  either
through letters or the visits of missionaries to their
native land, at length became necessary.  The Prudential Committee of the Board appointed Hence the
the author, then Foreign Secretary, and Deputation.
the Rev. Augustus C. Thompson, D.D., a member of
the Committee, to go as their representatives on a
visit specially to the missions inl India and Ceylon.
E. B. Underhill, Esq., Secretary and representative
of the English Baptist Missionary Society, on a simnliar errand, was a fellow-passenger with them  from
England.
Those whose posts of duty are at the centres of
missionary operations must be better situ- Advantages
in central
ated, in somne respects, than the members positions.
16




242            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
of any one mission, for obtaining comprehensive
practical views of missionary principles and testing
their value.  They see those principles tried in perhaps a score of missions, and under a variety of circumstances; and the same is true with respect to
plans and measures.  Generally, they can gain all
needful information through written correspondence
and personal intercourse with missionaries visiting
their native lald.  But complications sometimes
arise in older missions, malking it needful that some
hen visits member or members of the Executive CornWhen visits
aredesirble.  ittee should go upon the ground, and
confer with their brethren face to face.  Written
correspondence across ten tllousand miles, is a slow
process; and there are sometimes misunderstandings, which greatly retard desirable results, and
even prevent them, when a few days or weeks of
familiar personal conference would Suffice to bring
them about, to the gratification of all concerned.
The Deputation landed at Bombay on the 2d of
Intercourse November, 1854; and spent seventy-twro
with the
missions.   days in the IMahratta mission, fifty in the
Madura mission, sixty-five in Ceylon, twenty-one at
Madras, and twelve at Arcot.  Dr. Thompson's pastoral relations making it necessary for himl to return, he embarked at Madras on the 10th of July,
and reached home, by way of Syria, October 27,
1855, after an absence fiom his people of one year
and a quarter.  The other member of the Deputa



MISSIONARZY CONFERENCES.           243
tion subsequently spent twenty-four days in Calcutta, fourteen in the Syria mission, forty-six in the
Armenian, visiting Kessab, Antioch, Aleppo, Aintab,
and Constantinople, and reached home on the 15th
of January, 1856, after anl absence of nearly one
year and a half.
The course pursued was, to hold a Conference
with each mission, continued from day to Proceedings
of the Conday so long as seemed needful for the full ference.
discussion of matters demanding attention.  At the
opening of each Conference, after prayer and the
choice of officers, committees were appointed on
business and devotional exercises, and the Deputation read a list of the topics which they desired
should receive special attention.  These were referred to the business committee, who reported the
names of those persons to whom each topic should
be assigned.  In no case, however, was a report to
be presented until the subject had been fully considered in the general meeting.
The proceedings of these conferences, and the
letters of the Deputation to the several Printing of
the proceedmissions, were printed in India, for the use ings.
of the mIissions and of the Prudential Committee
at home.  Thev make a volume of about four hundred octavo pages.  To these were afterwards added
proceedings of the conferences at Beirftt and Constantinople, the Report of the Deputation to the
Board, and the Report of the Committee of Thir



244 _MIISSIO0N S TO INDIA.
teen, appointed by the Board, at its Special Meeting
in Albany to investigate and report on the proceedings of the Deputation, making two hundred pages
more.  Of this volume Dr. Mullens, then a missionary at Calcutta, and now Foreign Secretary of the
London Missionary Society, says, in the published
Report of the Liverpool Conference:'" It is not too
much to say, that no volume of equal size, published
during the era of our modern missions, contains so
much valuable information, in all the details of Inissionary experience on several most important fields
of missionary labor, as that collection of missionary
papers."
The object of these conferences was better secured
by means of reports, than by resolutions.  The
Deputation had liberty to suggest and discuss with
all freedom, but neither served on committees, nor
had the responsibility of voting. There is space for
only some of the more important results of these
Conferences; others can be inferred from the subsequent history of the missions.
THE MAHRATTA CONFERENCE.
The Mabratta Mission assembled at AhmednugMembers of gur on the 3d of December, 1854, and rethe Conference.    mained together till the 25th. There were
present Messrs. Munger, Ballantine, Fairbank, Wilder, Hazen, Wood, Bowen, Bissell, and Barker, and
the ladies of the mission.




MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.              245
The brethren of the Ahmednuggur branch had
previously licensed two of their native converts as
preachers of the Gospel, both of whom  had been
bralimins.  It was their purpose to have  these
preachers ordained as evangelists, on the arrival of
the Deputation; but when the matter caine up for
consideration in the Conference it was ar- Ordination
ranged, that the Ahmednuggur church be ofttiE pasdivided and forim two churches, and that tors.
the candidates be ordained, not as evangelists, but
as pastors of those churches.  These were the first
native pastors ordained by the missions of thie Board
in India. The reason assigned by the Mah- Reason for
ratta brethren for having delayed such or- such ordinadinations was, that they had not fully un- tions.
derstood the importance of having self governing
churches in different localities.  The missionary
himself acted as pastor, feeling tjhat he could better
perform  the  duties of that office.  The  native
preachers shrunk, moreover, froin pastoral responsibilities, and at last assumed them with evident reluctance.
Connected with these ordinations was the expression of an opinion by the Conference ad- Againstorverse to  ordaining native  preachers  as tvaii-ngn
evangelists.  The institution of a native gelists.
pastorate naturally led to efforts for the development
of village churches.  Coming, as all the Development
of villaries  had  f   a cey w
missionaries  had, from  a country  where  churches.




246            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Edwards, Hopkins, Bellamy, and Dwight were master-spirits in theology, they perhaps had too much
distrusted the native experience, where love, consoWhy distrust lation, and joy were out of proportion to
of native
piety.   conviction of sin. But a more careful perusal of the history of the primitive churches and
the Epistles of John, in connection with the living
manifestations of God's grace in oriental converts,
had produced the conviction, that true piety, in some
of its beautiful developments, may exist among them
with either form  of experience.  Thus were they
led to repose more confidence in the ability of native
churches, preachers, and pastors to sustain responsibility, and became more ready to devolve responsibility upon thenm.
A special difficulty presented itself in arranging
Difficultyin for village stations.  The native roads were
forming villagestations. nearly impracticable during the rains from
bridgeless torrents and deep mud, and there was
danger of contracting acute diseases, so that families scrupled to settle where friendly and medical
succor would be so difficult of access.  But the
progress of mlacadamized roads and railways was
rapidly removing this hindrance, and a plan was
devised, at this timre, by which two rural stations
were very soon established.
The boarding-school for boys at Ahmednuggur
Change n  had been discontinued two years before,
the high
school at Ahwednuggur. as already stated, and replaced by other




MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.             247
schools suited to the times.  The action of the Conference was in substantial agreement with those proceedings.
A report on Native Churches and Pastors was
drawn up by one of the more experienced missionaries, the following abstract of which will not be
thought too extended: —
1. Such deep contrition for sill is rarely seen
among the Mahrattas, as is often exhibited Onnative
among those who have known the Bible piety.
from  their childhood.  But when there is an evident
love for the truth in a native, a constant desire to
know it, and a continuous effort to do what is right,
and especially resistance to strong temptation, or
steadfastness under trial, then we may believe himn to
be a true child of God. His knowledge of the Christian doctrines may be very limited, and yet he be
a true Christian.  If there be evidence of a change
of heart, his ignorance ought not to debar him from
the churcll. Much responsibility should be thrown
upon the native church members, who generally
form a very correct opinion as to the character of
those with whoml they are daily conversant.  A
native pastor will often judge more correctly of the
character of a candidate for church membership, than
the missionary.
2. When a native pastor is not available for a
particular church, a catechist should be Substitute
for a native
put in charge  of it, whose business it fastor.




248            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
should be to give religious instruction to the churcl,
to watch over thle conduct of its members, and to
give inforimation of irregularities to the missionary
under whose care he is placed.
3. The ailll is to render the churches self-sustainSelf-susin- ing as soon as possible.  Consequently the
ingehurches. missionary will perform  the duties of pastor no longer than is necessary, and he will be careful to throw as much responsibility upon the church
members as he finds they are able to bear without
injury to the cause.  It would be far better that a
native pastor should make some mistakes in the
mnanagemnent of his church, than that the missionary should relieve him too largely of responsibility.
4. The education of native pastors should vary
Educationof according to their talents and their field
native pastors.    of lacbor.  In many instances, pastors of
churches in the cities or in important places should
have a sufficient knowledge of English to consult
English commentaries.  They should  have some
knowledge of English science.  In large cities mlany
intelligent natives are acquainted with English science, and familiar with English works on various subjects, and native pastors in these places should be
prepared to meet this portion of the community, and
also those who are deists or infidels. It is even
desirable, that some should have such a lknowledge
of the Sanskrit language, as to be able to show the
learned brahmin who opposes Christianity, from  his




MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.            249
own sacred  books, the absurdities of Hinduiism.
Pastors of churches ini country places do not so
much need a knowledge of English science, or of
the English  language, but should have a good
knowledge of their vernacular, and be prepared to
explain the Word of God in a satisfactory mnanler.
Persons who are well acquainted with the Scriptures, who understand the great doctrines of the
Bible, and are apt to teach without anly other literary
qualifications, may be ordained as pastors of native
churches in the villages, and may be expected to
prove good soldiers of Jesus Christ. Between these
two extremes there will be various grades of qualification, and each pastor should be placed over the
church for which he is especially adapted by his
talents and character.
5. In  general the native pastors placed over
churches in cities and important places Salaries of
native passhould  not have  more than  thirty  or tors.
thirty-five rupees per month, including house rent,
and those placed over chuirches in the villages, from
ten to fifteen rupees per month. There may be
situations where a salary of from twenty to twentyfive rupees should be given. This will suffice, it is
believed, to support the pastors comfortably, and
enable them. to exercise the duties of benevolence
and hospitality, being somewhat above the income
of men in the same position in the native community.  Our native pastors should not live after




250           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the manner of the heathen, but exhibit the fruits
of their religion in cleanliness of person, decency
of' apparel, and order in their households, setting
an example which their flocks may be recomlmended
to follow. And these salaries will not be above the
ability of the native churches to give.
6. Missionaries should not belong to ecclesiastical
Ecclesiasti- bodies composed of the  native  pastors.
calrelations. They may attend their meetings, and advise them, but in general it will be found expedient
to leave the native pastors to manage their ecclesiastical affairs for themselves.  In this way they will
becoine more speedily prepared to mlaintain the institutions of religion independently of foreign assistance, and their churches to becomle self-governing  and  self-sustaining.  The departure  of the
missionary, when that shall finally take place, will
thein be no sudden disruption of ecclesiastical relations, nor will it weaken the ecclesiastical body
which the native pastors have formed.
7. The native brethren are well adapted to the
Native   work of preaching the Gospel.  They are
preaching
talent.    generally fluent in their own language,
and command attention by their free allusions to
native customs and ideas.  In this respect no foreign missionary can ever compete with them.  The
preaching of the natives is very valuable.  That of
the educated among them  is not behind the preaching of the missionary.  Divine truth is exhibited in




MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.            251
its relations, and applied to the conscience, as well
as by the missionaries; and they may be expected to
become better preachers than persons from other
lands. The members of the Conference declared
their joy in this prospect, and their readiness to
stand out of the way, and let them  take the place
which God had evidently assigned them.
The Conference was dissolved after twenty days;
the brethren declaring their gratitude for,,esulti,
stations occupied, for so many hopeful con- the mission.
gregatious, and for churches embracing forty-three
members fromn the highest castes (fifteen of them
converted brahmins), out of a total of two hundred
and twenty-five, with two competent native pastors.
" The Mahratta people as a whole," say the brethren, writing in the year 1854, have acquired a large
amount of speculative knowledge of Christian truth.
As the result of missionary efforts, in which the
missions of other societies have also shared, specially by means of schools, extended  preaching
tours, and the distribution of tracts, we find that a
pretty general and correct knowledge of Christianity
prevails among the thinking community in both the
Concan and the Deccan.;There are many, now scattered all over this land; who have committed our
catechismns and epitomes of Scripture truth to memory, and who have received much religious instruction.  Such persons tell others what Christianity is,
and decide correctly when appealed to for informa



252            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
tion respecting fundamental doctrines.  Vast numbers of tracts and Christian books are in circulation,
and are read by the people.  Of our "First Book
for Children,"  which consists, besides a few lessons
on letters and spelling, of the Lord's Prayer and the
Ten Commandments, and a simple epitome of the
doctrines of grace, more than thirty thousand have
been sold within the past five years.  Thus, by
means which are accessible to the people in the absence of the missionary, the great truths of the
Gospel are made known.  The twelve millions, who
use the Mahratta language, are thus being taugllt,
that Christianity regards them all as guilty for having sinned against the Heavenly Father, and as liable
to eidless punishment, but also offers them all a Saviour, a Sanctifier, and Eternal Life.
THE CEYLON CONFERENCE.
The Ceylon Conference was held in Jaffna, beMembers of tween April 25 and May 22, 1855; and
the Conference.    there were present Messrs. Meigs, Spaulding, Smith, Howland, Hastings, Green, Burnell,
Sanders, and Lord, and the ladies of the mission.
The reader may be pleased to know the subjects
Subjects dis- which occupied the attention of the Concussed by  ference. They were, in brief, as follows:
the Conference.    The Governing Object in Missions; Preaching; Native Churches and Pastors; Caste andl Polygamly; Native Schools; Oodooville Female Board



MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.             253
ing-school; Batticotta Seminary; Native Assistants;
Modification in the Stations; Restrictions on Correspondence; Printing  Establishiment; Provision
for Widows, Children, and Invalid Missionaries;
Grants from Bible and Tract Societies; Visits to the
United States; Sanitaria; Salaries; Medical Establishmtnent; Mission Property; Government Grants;
Estihmates, Appropriations, and Expenditures; Missio5n Buildings; and Temporal Aid from  Mission
Funds.
While all the topics above named received careful
consideration, a few only can be noticed here.
For nearly fbrty years the five older stations had
enjoyed the labors of some of the ablest and most
faithful of missionaries, and there had been every
facility which popular schools of every form  could
give. Yet, separating from the congregations the
pupils in the mission schools and those de- Native
riving their support from mission employ- congregament, only one hundred and twenty-four churches.
adults were found in the congregations of those five
stations, who were not members of the church.
And in respect to the three hundred and seventysix members of those churches, two hundred and
forty-nine derived their support, in some form, from
the mission.  Mr. Meigs, the oldest member of thle
mission, stated that both of these results were owing
to the hard and barren nature of the soil,5 and not
to the schools, which were at that, time generally




254           MrISSIONS TO IANDIA.
under Christian masters, who taught the lessons the
mission required them to teach. They were, in fact,
Christian schools.
It appeared that the boarding-schools had done
Usefulnessof much for the cause of education and general
the higher
schools.   improvement, much to array the facts of
science against the Hindfi mythology, and that well
educated men were residing in all parts of the community.  Hlundreds and even thousands were heads
of families, whom the common schools had more or
less instructed in the fundamental truths of the
Gospel.  But the higher education had acquired at
length a marketable value outside of the mission,
Tendency of alld  was setting  strongly  towards the
the high
fchools.   world, through  the  English  language.
There was then operating in the native mind, as the
result of past educational efforts, an intensely avaricious and ambitious mental activity, which the missionaries could no longer hope to correct, or even
control, except by giving themselves more exclusively to prayer and the ministry of the Word.
A village pastor was ordained by the Conference
Ordination  at Karadive, on the 24th of May,- the
of the first  first native pastor in the mission, - over
tor.
a church recently gathered, and composed
of men and women from  castes opposed to each
other; and the first of two deacons chosen by the
church members, was of pariah origin.  It is interesting that Mr. Meigs, of the first company of mis



MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.             255
sionaries which arrived thirty-nine years before, and
Mr. Spaulding, of the first reinforcement in 1820,
took leading parts in the service. VCornelius the
pastor was not born in the province, nor accoimplished in English studies, but he had been long laboring in the place, was of good report among the
people, and desired by them to be their pastor.
Churches thus furnished for action the Conference proposed to organize wherever the
Proposed
Lord should be pleased to renew  by his  utipolicagrace a sufficient number of the inhab- churches.
itants, and pastors were to be ordained wherever
there was a suitable man to fill so responsible an
office, and a church that should desire him lbr its
shepherd.
The ground taken by the Conference in respect to
preaching places for village use is worthy Natie
preaching
of special notice.  They would have them  houses.
native houses, with mud or matted sides, a thatched
roof, and a smooth floor of earth covered with mats
of palmuyra leaf, costing only from  twenty-five to
seventy-five  dollars.  The heathen, it was said,
would come most readily to places of worship of
that description.
The modifications desirable in the higher schools
received very careful attention.  The Semi- Moclificanary at Batticotta contained, at the close tions in Batof 1854, six teachers and one hundred  arY'
pupils. The English studies had been gaining on




256            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the Tamil until, as stated by the Principal of the
institution, they stood related to each other as follows -
English
Tamil. anTamil. English.
Senior class, during six years..  5   5      19
Junior class, during four years.  5   5      12
First class, during two years     2      4       4
Totals..                  12     14      35
The Conference agreed that the Seminary should
in future be for preparing young men, in a four
years' course, to become Christian teachers, catechists, and pastors, and that the studies should be
mainly restricted to the vernacular, and be made
eminently Biblical. None were to be admitted under
the age of fourteen, and all were to be Christians,
or from  Christian families.  A  missionary was to
have charge of the Seminary, aided by two native
teachers.
The studies in the Oodooville Female BoardingOodooville  school were to be restricted to tlhe Tamil
boardingschool.   language, the number of pupils was to be
reduced from seventy-three to thirty-five, none were
to be admitted under twelve years of age, and tile
term  of residence was not to exceed five vears.
Those admitted were generally to be Christians, or
from  the families of church members, or nominal
Christians.




M~ISSION.AR Y CONF VERENCES.          257
It was a significant fact, that the oldest members
of the mission were thle ones most in1- Evidenceof
piety and
pressed with the fivorable religious changes progress.
wrought in the province, and were the ones most
confident of future success.
The proceedings of this Conference became the
subject of discussion at the Annual Meet- Proceecdiilgs
of the Coning of the Board in Utica, N. Y., in 1855, ferencelmisapprehended
before the Deputation had returned home, at home.
founded on changes reported to have been made in
the organization  and working of the mission in
Ceylon.  It was suggested that a special meeting
of the Board be called whenever the matters connected with the visit of the Deputation to India
should be ready for its consideration.
Such a meeting was held in the city of Albany,
N. Y., on the 4th, 5th, and 6th days of Specialmeeting of the
March, 1856; and the great interest taken Bo.ard.
in the welfare of the Board and its missions was
manifest in the attendance during that inclement
month of thirty-nine Corporate members, and at
least two hunldred Honorary members.  The Deputation, with the consent of the Prudential Committee, made their Report direct to the Board in a
printed form; but did not go into any formal defense
of the Conference or of their own proceedings, believin(g it would result better for the cause of truth,
that there be a direct correspondence with the mis17




258           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
sionaries, individually, in India and Turkey. A coinA committee mittee of thirteen  was accordingly apof thirteen. pointed, to whom the Report of the Deputation was referred; with full power to investigate
all questions pertaining thereto, and to make their
report at the next annual meeting of the Board.
The members of the committee were Dr. N. S. S.
Beman, Dr. Mark Hopkins, Dr. Leonard Bacon, Dr.
D. H. Riddle, Governor E. Fairbanks, Hon. Linus
Child, Dr,. B. C. Taylor, Horace Holden, Esq., Dr.
Asa D. Smith, Hon. W. Jessup, R. T. Haynes, Esq.,
Dr. Ray Palmer, and Dr. P. H. Fowler.
This committee held five meetings, at which most
Their inves- of the members were present, and spent
tigations.  fourteen days in laborious sessions frcom
eight to eleven hours each day. Their first act was
to address a letter of inquiry to each member in the
missions visited by the Deputation, and also of the
missions in Syria and Turkey visited by Dr. Andclerso]n, and a similar circular was addressed to returned
missionaries in this country.  At the same time, the
Prudential Committee was requested to furnish the
Committee with their opinions on the various subjects contained in the Report of the Deputation,
indicating generally the principles upon which the
India missions should hereafter be conducted, especially in regard to schools and seminaries, the press,
the preaching of the Gospel, and the relation of
missionaries to the native churches and pastors.




2MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.            259
The Report which the Committee of Thirteen
made to the Board at its Annual Meeting
The result.
in Newa'rk in 1856, mnay be found in the
Report of the Board for that year, pp. 29-67.1  The
following declaration is the only part of it that needs
to be here quoted, namely: —
" In regard to the late visit of the Deputation to
the Eastern missions, the Special Conmmittee believe
they have performed a great and needful work; that
they have dischlarged their high trust as faithful,
devoted men; that they ought to receive the cordial
thanks of this Board, and that we may confidently
hope that a new spirit may pervade and animate our
missions abroad, and a strong missionary impulse
be given to our churches by this labor of love."
This resolution was embodied in one adopted also
by the Board.
THE MADUIRA CONFE1RENCE.
The Madura Conference assembled at the East
Madura station on the 26th of February. persons
There wvere present Messrs. Muzzy, Tracy, present.
Herrick, Rendall, Webb, Taylor, Chandler, Little,
Noyes, and Sheldon, with the wives of the missionaries.
The village system of Christian congregations in
the  Madura mission, already described, The Christian congrecamle  under review in  the  Conference. gations.
I The Report was also published in a separate form, 8vo, pp. 61, in
two editions.




260           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
There were then one hundred and twenty congregations, gathered from  one hundred and forty-six villages, and numbering four thousand eight hundred
and forty-six members, old and young.  Of these,
five hundred and sixty-nine, or about one fifth part
of the adults, were church members. The existence
of these congregations in that heathen land, in
which the church members were so far outnuimbered by the merely nominal Christians, was deemed
an extraordinary fact.  The Deputation saw  the
greater part of the church members, and not a few
of the men and womnen of the congregations, and
could not but feel that only the ordinary divine
blessing was needed on appropriate and persevering
labors, to secure permanent congregations throughout the Collectorate.
It appeared that the system  of village schools in
The village  this mission had been expensive, and wantschools.  ing in vigor.  The Christialn pupils in the
seventy schools averaged  only about eight to a
school.  Their annual cost, supposing all equally
well provided with instruction, would have exceeded
ten thousalnd rupees, alnd this for the village schools
alone.
Important modifications were made in the SemiModifica-   nary at Pasumalai, adapting it to the existtions in the
Seminary.  ing demands of the field.  It was to have
a diversity of studies, adapted to different classes of
persons: 1st. For young men of promise and piety,




MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.             261
between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five, a course
purely Tamil, of from two to four years, to prepare
theml for schoolmasters, catechists, and eventually,
in some cases, for pastors.  2d. For the better imlprovement of some not employed as catechists, who
had developed a talent for preaching and pastoral
duties, and who would be greatly benefited by a
longer or shorter connection with the Seminary.
3d. For those whose talents, piety, and circumstances
indicated the propriety of a more extended education.  The study of the Englislh language was to be
for only a part of this class; and for them  not as a
medium of instruction in cases where proper textbooks in Tamil could be obtained.
The English School at Madlura, after being in
operation twenty years, was discontinued.:English
school at
Not far firom  five hundred boys had en- Madura.
joyed its advantages.  It had been useful to soci.
ety, but no member of the school had been known
to receive a saving impression from  the truths of
the Gospel.
The first native pastor in this mission, TMr. S.
Winfred, was ordained at Mallankinar  on Orination
Ordination
the 20th of March.  The church was or- of the first
ganized and the pastor ordained by a com- tor"
mittee of the Madura Mission.  The Deputation
was invited to assist, and tender the fellowship of
the churches at home to the newly formed church,
and the fellowship of the pastors at home to the




262.MISSIONS TO INDIA.
newly ordained pastor. In the charge to the pastor lie was informed, that while continuing to receive a part of his support fromn the Board, he would
be expected to mtake stated reports to the mission,
as pastors do in America to Societies from  which
they receive aid.  For the sake of order, his channel of communicating with the mission would be
the missionary of the station district, within the
bounds of which his church and parish were situated; and he was recommended, when needing advice and encouragement in his new office, to go for
them to that missionary.
AT MADRAS.
There were no extended discussions at Madras,
Why no ex- Messrs. Winslow and Hurd being the only
ceussdd dit residents there.  It was understood that
Madras.  the time  had  come for restricting the
Printing Establishment to the demands of the native language.  Mr. Hunt, the printer, returned
firom the United States when the senior member of
the Deputation was about leaving India, and gave
that as his decided opinion.
AT ARCOT.
The  Deputation visited  the Arcot Mission  in
Who were  June.  It was composed, at that time, of
at Arcot.   Messrs. Henry, William  W., and Joseph
Scudder, sons of Dr. Scudder. Their three stations




MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.               263
were all of recent date; and it was not deemed necessary, noib was there time, to renew the consideration of general principles, which had already been
discussed once and again, and some of them  for
the third time.
OTHER MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.
Dr. Mullens states, in his "Brief Review of Ten Years'
Missionary Labor in India, between 1852 and 1861," that
" the idea of gathering a General Conference of Missionaries of all Societies for consultation respecting their work
and the value of their plans, sprang from the private gatherings of the American Missionaries, who had been called
together by the Deputation from Boston." This grew out
of the fact, that the American Secretary, on visiting Calcutta in the summer of 1855, took with him the printed
Minutes of the Conferences, and left copies with Messrs.
Mullens and Ewart, two of the leading missionaries in that
city.
BAPTIST AMISSIONARY CONFERENCES.
More than a year before the Deputation from the American Board proceeded to India, the Executive Committee of
the American Baptist Missionary Union had deputed the
Rev. Solomon Peck, D. D., and Rev. J. N. Granger to visit
their Mission in Burmah, and had invited the missionaries
to meet and consult with them. The missionaries accordingly assembled in convention at Maulmain, in Burmah, on
the 4th of April, 1853, and were together till the 17th of
May. The proceedings of the Conference were printed for
the use of the Executive Committee, and fill one hundred
and sixteen pages.




264             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Mr. Underhill held four conferences with the missionaries
of the Baptist Missionary Society, between Ji-ne 26, 1855,
and February 18, 1856. The proceedings of these conferences were printed for private use, and fill two hundred
and sixty-seven octavo pages. The conferences were held
at Calcutta, by the Bengal missionaries; at Agra, by the
missionaries of the Northwest Provinces; at Monghir, by
missionaries in Behar; and at Colombo by missionaries and
native pastors in Ceylon.
GENERAL MISSIONARY CONFERENCES.
There have been six General Missionary Conferences
since the summer of 1855. (1.) At Calcutta, for Bengal
Protestant missionaries, from the 4th to the 7th of September, 1855. There were present fifty missionaries, and the
published proceedings occupy one hundred and eighty-three
octavo pages. (2.) At Benares, in January, 1857, for the
Northwest Provinces.  Fifty missionaries were present,
from seven Missionary Societies. The papers of this conference were destroyed in the burning of the Allahabad
Missionary Press, during the Mutiny.  (3.) At Ootacamund, on the Neilgherry Hills, for South India, from April
19th to May 5th, 1858. Thirty-two missionaries were present, from eight missions. The published proceedings occupy
a volume of three hundred and sixty-five large octavo pages.
(4.) At Liverpool (England), from the 19th to the 23d of
March, 1860, composed of missionaries and others, twentyfive of whom were officers of Missionary Societies. The
proceedings were published in a volume of four hundred
and twenty-eight octavo pages.  (5.) At Lahore, for the
Punjab, in December and January, 1862-63. The proceed



MISSIONVARY CONFERENCES.                      265
ings make an octavo volume of three hundred and ninetyeight pages. (6.) At Allahabad, in Northern India, 187273.  One hundred and thirty-six members were present.'
The proceedings fill six hundred octavo pages.
1 Of these one hundred and five were ordained missionaries, two
were chaplains, seventeen laymen connected with missions, and twelve
not connected with missions. The Missionary societies represented
were nineteen. The number of members connected with each was
as follows: American Board, four; American Presbyterian Board,
twenty-one; American Methodist Mission, eighteen; American Reformed Church, one; American United Presbyterian Church, two;
Anglo-Indian Church Union, one; Baptist Missionary Society, ten;
Christian Vernacular Education Society, two; Chamba Mission, one;
Church Missionary Society, twenty-five; Church of Scotland, including two chaplains, three; Free Church of Scotland, twelve; Gossner's
Evangelical Lutheran Mission, two; Indian Home Mission to the
Santhals, one; Irish Presbyterian Mission, three; London Missionary
Society, thirteen; Madras Bible Society, one; United Presbyterian
Church, three; Wesleyan Missionary Society, one. The number of
foreign members connected with missions was ninety-six; of native
members, twenty-eight. Americans numbered thirty-eight, Englishmen thirty-two, Scotchmen nineteen, Irishmen three, Germans three,
and one was a Norwegian. Of the native members, Bengalis, nine;
lindftstanis, nine; Mahrattas, four; Tamils, three; Punjabi, one;
Palrsee convert, one; Travancore Syrian, one. From the Bengal Presidency, eighteen; Northwest Provinces and Oudh, sixty-two; the Punjab, thirteen; Bombay Presidency and Central Provinces, eighteen;
Madras Presidency, twelve.




CHAPTER XIV.
MISSION TO TIE MAHRATTAS.
1854-1862.
EARLY in the autumn of 1854 the nmembers of the
Tour in the Deputation accompanied Messrs. Ballantine
Godavari
Valley.   and Barker on a tour up the valley of the
Godavari. It was over ground that had been more
or less cultivated by the mission for a dozen years.
The rains were past, the roads were settled, the heat
had greatly moderated, and the air was salubrious.
We travelled in neat, covered carts, each drawn by
a pair of small bullocks, who trotted gently along
where the road was smooth.  The body of the cart
rested on springs, with two seats across and a shelter fiom the sun, leaving an opening at the sides.
The vehicle was respectable and comfortable, being
adapted to rough roads. In the vicinity of Bombay
and Ahmednuggur there are well made and frequently macadamized roads.  It was necessary to
carry tents, beds, the means of cooking, and nearly
all the provisions. The luggage was conveyed at
little cost. The established daily rates, at which
native men deemed it a privilege to be employed,




MISSION TO THE MAH.RATTAS.           267
were nine cents for a man, fifteen for a horse and
manl, thirty cents for bullocks and a m111al to drive
them, and the same for cattle and luggage cart; all
including the cost of their living.
The villages were generally surrounded by walls
of sun-dried bricks, with a gateway of
The villages.
stole, and large towers of the same material.  Before the extension of British power over
these fair lands, such defenses were needlful for the
robber-chieftainl himself, or against his predatory
incursions.  But now walls and towers were left to
melt away under the periodical rains.
At Khokar, the centre of a cluster of villages,
Yestiba, one of the most efficient cate- Reception by
Christian
chists, had assembled his mahar friends to villagers.
welcome the brethren from a distant land.  They
had all renounced idolatry, and the visitors found
themselves in a Christian assembly forty miles from
the seat of the mission.  The Sabbath was spent at
Wadale, a village near by, where our tents were
pitched by the side of a small stream, under the
shade of a large banyan tree.  The mission had
erected a small chapel here several years before, in
which Haripunt formerly preached, the well known
converted brahmin, who was soon after ordained
pastor of the first church in Ahmednuggur.  Mr.
Ballantine on the Sabbath addressed more
Preaching.
than forty adults, collected from Waddle
and eight neighboring villages.  Eighteeni were




268            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
church  members, and  most of the  twenty-four
others were' inquirers.  Twelve church members
were necessarily absent.  The morning sermon did
not fully arouse the laboring men, but in the afternoon, while the preacher was expatiating with great
fervor on the consequences of a general outpouritng
of the Holy Spirit in this land, every eye was fixed,
and there was great apparent solemnity. The homeward route  led through Pimpalgaunm, where we
mlade the acquaintance of a second Yesuba and his
Christian fiamily.
At the close of thle Conference at Ahmednuggur,
L~cation of Messrs. Hazen and Bowen were stationed
missionaries. at Bombay, Messrs. Ballantine and Barker
at Ahmednuggur, with Miss Farrar and two native
pastors, anmd Mr. Bissell at Seroor. Mr. Munger was
at Satara, Mrs. Graves at Malcolm Peth, and Mr.
Wilder at Kolapur.  Mr. Fairbank left soon after
for the United States, from  whence he returned
early in 1857, and took up his residence at Wadale,
a village twenty-five miles northeast from  Ahmednuggur, on the macadamized road to Aurungabad.
He had married a daughter of Mr. Ballantine.  Mr.
case of Mr.  Bowen having adopted sentiments adverse
Bowen.   to the baptism of infant children, resigned
his connection with the Board, but continued his
acceptable aid as a preacher, which he has done to
the present time.1  Messrs. Charles Harding and
1 Since the above was written, my attention has been called to The




MISSION TO THE 1MAHRATTAS.    269
Satmuel C. Dean and  their wives arrived early in
1857.  Mr. and Mrs. Abbott returned to
Accession to
India ill June, after an  absence of tell th mission
years.
The government had now taken up the work of
establishing vernacular schools in the vil- Government
lages, and English  schools in  the  large shools.
towns, so that the missionaries began to see their
way clear to leave the drudgery of secular education
to  goverinment institutions.  Toullrs for preaching
became interesting.  Such  was one  per- Itinerant
formed by Messrs. Ballantine and Fairbank preaching.
in the northeastern part of their field. In Dedgaum
they admitted  six persons to the church, four of
whom  were from  as many different villages, "men
of influence among their people, who gave good evidence of a change of character."   This part of the
valley of the Godavari seemed quite promising.  Indeed  they spoke  of the  valley as the 6'proimised
land " of Western India.  Not less than eighty villages were within ten miles of Waddle, and meetings
held in those where Christians resided Mr. Fairbank
compares to well remembered school-house meetings
in New England parishes, or more aptly, perhaps, to
Boonbay Guarclian, edited by Mr. Bowen, of November 1, 1873, in
which he announces his return to his former views on this subject.
This he does in the following language: "Lately we have come to
look at the matter under another light, and believe now that we have
been in error in denying the Sciiptural warrant for the baptism of the
infant children of believers."




270            MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
tile meetings of Methodist riders in the West, sometimes in school-houses, sometimes in private houses,
and sometimes under trees.
Mr. Barker spent fifteen days among the villages
Interesting  of his field, with two native assistants.
events.    Reaching Gahui on horseback, at nine in
the mlorning, while waiting for his luggage, the
people gathered around him  under the shade of a
tree, and did all in their power for his comfort.  In
the evening the tent was filled with interested hearers.  Retiring at half-past nine for their evening
meal, they afterwards gathered in the chawadil to
receive instruction, and nothing occurred to call off
the attention of the people from the customary exercises of reading, singing, preaching, and prayer.
Five or six of the most prominent mahars had
ceased to worship idols, and met daily for reading
the Scriptures and prayer, and there could be no
reasonable- doubt that some of theln  had passed
from death unto life.  There was at least one evidence in their favor, they had begun to suffer persecution fron their own caste; though chiefly from
a wealthy and very wicked man  of the cultivator
caste, who was the pateel2 of the village.  They
were importunate for some one to instruct thein
and their children. A teacher was accordingly sent.
The missionary company next pitched their tent at
Kolhar, six miles from Gaheu, a large village situated
I Or Rest-house.                   2 Headman.




Mr1ISSION TO THIE 1IAHRATTAS.         271
on the river Pera, where was the great annual pilgrimage in honor of the goddess Bhawanie.  Here
they were received very cordially, and importuned
for a catechist and teacher.  And the same was repeated at Ambee, six miles below Kolhar. The Sabbath was spent at Klhokar preaching to all audience
of forty-five persons, morning and evening,, and
there was a similar experience  at Pimpaltgauln,
where they spent an evening in the house of Yesfiba, and nearly all the mahars in the village came
to see them.
Intending to commence a station at Khokar, Mr.
Barker visited sixty villages at several dif- Aconverted
ferent tines.  At Panchegaum  he met "gosivi."
Halrklidas, a recently converted "gosavi," or religions teacher, who was well known in all that region,
alnd during the many years that he had been exercising his vocation had made about four hundred
disciples, many of them  men high in authority.
He had visited numerous holy places in India, and
expended more than two hundred rupees for idols
and relies from sacred shrines.  A part of these he
had disposed of, but the remainder lie brought to
Mr. Barker, to be sent to America as evidence that
the labors of the " Padre Sahibs " had not been in
vain.
In answer to inquiries, he said that he made disciples by sprinkling water on the head and thighs,
and giving the candidates milk to drink.  They




272            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
were also required to make a feast for himself, his
attendants, and the people of the village, at an expense of froml fifty to one hundred rupees.  Wherever he went his disciples and many others had
treated him with almost divine honor.  " In many
ways," said he, "I have deceived iny countrymen,
by inducing them to trust in false gods, and even in
mlyself, for protection from  evil.  I have led many
of them  in an evil way, but now, having as I trust
found the right path, I wish to devote all my powers and the remainder of my life to tlhe worl of
telling them  of the Saviour."  He was now persecuted, of course, especially by his old disciples, but
he bore their reproaches with meekness.  Harkuidas
accompanied the missionary for several days, and
rendered important aid.
Mr. Ballantine, about this time, called attention
c to certain encouragingl facts. One was the
Encouraging                  "n
fa~cts.  great progress of' deistical principles among
the Hindli s, the effect of education and European
ideas.  The system  adopted professed to be the religion of nature, admitting the existence of one
God, but denying a revelation from Him. The number holding these sentinelts was so large as perceptibly to weaken the power of caste, and the
bondage to Hindfiism.  Generally it had not the
malignant spirit of infidelity in Christian lands, and
to a certain extent was auxiliary to the Gospel, for
wvith many it was a stepping-stone froln Hindfiismn




MISSION TO TIHE MIAHRATTAS.           273
to Christianity.  Another cheering fact was the influeice of the truth on the higher castes beyond the
limits of mission schools.  Interestin(g eases of conversion occurred of persons not in missionary ellployment, nor educated in mission schools.  Still
another, was the increasing value of the native
agency throughout the whole field.  An assistant
teacher in the government school at Ahmednuggur,
when he became a Christian, was in the receipt of
fifteen rupees, or seven dollars and a half, a month.
Another place was offered him  at fifty rupees a
month, with a prospect of advancement and still
higher pay.  He turned away from both for the service of the mission, at a monthly salary of twelve
rupees.  Another young man declined a salary of
forty rupees for the same purpose.  The developiment of Christian character in some of the converts
was full of promise.
Mr. Wilder's labors at Kolapur promised well, but
ill hetlth obliged himl and Mrs. Wilder to Mr. Wilder
visit the United States.  Of two brahmin at Kolapar.
teachers who had been baptized at Kolapfir, one had
heen an inquirer four years, a.nd his wife and son
were candidates for baptism.  More than two hundred thousand pages of Scripture were put in circulation.  It should be thankfully recorded, that the
only loss of life in connection with the great mutiny
of 1857 in the Bombay Presidency, was in Kolapfir,
and that this did not occur until after the departure
18




274           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
of Mr. and Mrs. Wilder.  Had they been on the
ground, there is much reason to suppose that their
lives could not have been saved.
The mutiny exerted an unhappy influence, for a
Influenceof time, on the  people of Ahmiednuoggur,
the mutiny, where many Molhammedans reside. The
missionaries often heard predictions, that their day
would soon come, and that the first persons to be attacked would be the missionaries and their converts.
Yet they remained, and kept up all the regular religious services, except street-preaching.  But the
numbeir of hopeful conversions was less than usual.
Mr. Ballantine wrote thus, in 1858, concerning
the mutiny in general: "A few native Christians
and missionaries were murdered in Northern India,
though even there, the great mass of converts were
preserved.  Those who were called to die for the
name of Christ, and many who survived, exhibited
the greatest constancy in extreme danger; showing
that they preferred giving up their life to abandoning their faith.  Facts of this kind have recently
come to light in great abundance, proving to the
whole world, that the native Christians, whom it has
been the fashion in high places to deride as unworthy of any confidence, are really possessed of strong
Christian principle, able to sustain them in the hour
of greatest temptation.  Thus the value of that religion which we are endeavoring to propagate here,
has been shown to all; while, on the other hand,




AMISSION TO THE MAHIRATTAS.           275
suchi atrocities have been perpetrated by the wild
HindS, and such outrages committed upon innocent
and helpless women and children, by natives who
had received a good education, that no one can
hereafter maintain, as has heretofore been maintained by many, that Hinduiisni is as good for Hindus as Christianity for Christians."
The school for catechists at Ahnmednnuggur contained twenty scholars under the special Successful
care of Mr. Ballantine; and there was a Ahftuagpreparatory school of children of Christian gur"
parents, under the care of Miss Farrar; who also
had a large school of heathen girls, supported by
English ladies and gentlemen at that station. A
school for Christian girls, under the charge of Mrs.
Ballanitine, contained forty pupils.  Mr. Ballantine
gave lectures on theology, and on portions of the
Old Testament, which were well"'attended.  He had
also a small class in the Sanskrit language.  At the
close of 1857, four young men went forth firom  the
school for catechists; and four others from the same
school, and two from the girls' school were received
into the church.  The number of churches in the
Ahbmednuggur district was now eight, containing
two hundred and forty members, of whom fifty-six
were received by profession during the year.  Nine
joined in the darkest period of the rebellion, though
assured bv their neighbors that speedy martyrdom
would be the consequence. One of these was Hark



276           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
fadas, the 6 gosavi " already mentioned, who became
a zealous preacher.
Tesueba Powar died ill December, 1857, at the
Yesaba    age of fifty. He was a mahar, born in a
Powar as a
devotee.   small village west of Almednuggur. An
oldcler brother, previously converted, was a deacon in
the first church of Ahmednuggur, and one younger
belonged to the church in Satara. Yesuba had been
very religious as a pagan. Going to Benares on the
Gamnges in the service of an English gentleman, he
was punctilious in observing all the rites prescribed
by the brahmins of that holy place; and brought on
his shoulder a load of the Ganges water eight hundred mniles to his home, wearing the yellow garb of
a pilgrim.  This no mahar had ever done before,
and the use he made of the water, on his return,
procured him great consideration.  The people of
the villages would fall down at his feet in token of
reverence.  About twelve years after this he came
to Ahmednuggur, where his elder Christian brother
resided, and the light of the Gospel soon entered
his darkened understanding.  He no longer trusted
in the waters of the Ganges, but in the blood of
Christ. Casting aside the pilgrim's dress, he sought
to be clothed with the righteousness of Christ.  On
the 6tlh of October, 1844, he was baptized, and
joined tlle Christian Church.
For the remainder of his life, Yestuba was a
preacher of the Gospel. During several years he




MISSION TO THE MAiIRA T'1TAS.        277
accompanied different missionaries in their itinerlant
labors; nd then lie was five years associ- Asa
ated with Mr. Mtiunger in his long tours preacher.
into portions of the country where the Gospel had
not been proclaimed.  In 1856, being no longer
able to endure the fatigues of travel, and a church
having been forined at Loni, in his native region,
he was appointed to take charge of it, which lie did
until his death, performing the duties with great
faithfulness.  He left a wife and four sons, and his
eldest son succeeded him for a time in the care of
the Loni church.
Yesiuba Salave, of Pimpalgaum, died in the same,year with the preceding, on the anniversary Yesfiba
of the dayv in which he and seven others Sa.ave.
had been formed into the Chlnde church.  This
church of eight mmembers afterwards increased to
eighty.  He held the office of deacon, and was exemplary in all things.  He was a ilahar, but from
childhood felt above the condition and employments
of his race.  He chose the business of buying and
selling cattle, prospered in it, and was esteemed a
man of substance and ability.  He was baptized by
Mr. Wilder in 1850. A storm of persecution then burst upon him.  His cattle and tions.
horses were poisoned one after another, until all
were gone.  But he saidl, " Though my sorrows become as great as Job's, I will not deny my Lord."
His persecutors despairing of success, ceased to




278           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
annoy him, and he resumed his business.  His partners in trade deemed his judgment almost infallible.
As a Christian, lie was earnest and decided. In
His charac- his conversation he dwelt much on religter delineated.    ious subjects, and he strove to set a good
example. To show that he had no caste feelings, lihe
sought often to drink water from the hands of the
despised mangs.  He was hospitable and generous.
The writer remembers with pleasure the visit to him
with Mr. Ballantine.  He was untiring in efforts to
promote the welfare of his church, and had the joy
of seeing his wife and all his children included
among the members.  Yesufba, though valuable as a
fellow-laborer, was never in the service of the mission; and so far from gaining money by a profession of Christianity, he suffered reproach and loss.
He loved the Sabbath, and the assembly of the
saints; and attended the Sabbath morning service
at Waddale, and the afternoon service at Chalnde,
places two miles from  his residence and in opposite
directions.  In the evenin-g, he had a special service
at his own house.  That he was a sincere, earnest
Christian, was acknowledged even by his enemies.
As his end drew nigh, he appeared to ripen fast
for heaven; and when admonished of approaching
death, he set his house in order, and charged his
son, who was to have the homestead, "never to forget to put the rupee into the missionary box on the
first Monday of the month."  At length he askeld




MISSION TO THIE MAHRA TTAS.          279
to be carried to the room where he had been accustomed to have family prayers, and there he gently
breathed ont his spirit.
Mr. Harding was now able to commence preaching at Bombay in the native language; Pastor Ramkrishnarand in view of the great importance of the punt's removal to
station, Ramkrishnapnnt exchanged  the:Bombay.
pastorate of the second church in Ahmedlnuggur for
that of the church in Bombay.
The great problem of the practicability of village
stations, was now regarded as settled, and the Ahmednuggur field was divided into districts, with a
view to its more perfect cultivation.
Haripunt, one of the native pastors at Ahmednuggur, spent a part of 1857 in very ac- Pastor Haripunt at Saceptable  service as preacher at Satara. tPaa.
Messrs. Munger and Wood had found that people
difficult of access.  The distance from Ahmednuggur, was one hundred and forty miles, and the numerous native helpers were exceedingly averse to
residing so far from home.  The station at Kolapar station disconKolapfur was discontinued in October, 1858. tinued.
In October, 1859, Mrs. Wood of Satara was attacked by cholera on her return from  a Death of
meeting of the missionaries at Ahmednug- Mrs. Wood.
gur, a day's journey from her home.  On reaching
Sat;ara she had every possible attention, but after
three days of extreme suffering, oin the 18th of Novenber she entered into rest.  Thus was Satara left




280           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
for the fourth time without the presence of a Christian woman. Mrs. Wood had endeared herself to
her imissionary associates and to the natives.
Shaik Daood, a converted  Mohammedan and
Death ofa  member of the chulch in Ahmednugguur,
Moslem convert.    came to Bombay for the benefit of his
health in 1857. As this improved lie was much
occupied in efforts among the Mohammledans.  His
health gradually failed, and on the 1st of June he
died. For eight years he had been an exemplary
Christian.  He was ba)ptized in 1847, but soon after
renounced his faith, not being able to endure the
tr'ial which had come upon him, and struggled
against his convictions of truth for five years, when
he wished to rejoin the church.  His profession of
penitence was most satisfactory, and he was received
again to church membership in January, 1853. His
end was peace.  His face beaming with joy, he said
to the missionary, " I cannot tell you how precious
Christ seems to me, how unspeakably lovely. How
wonderful that lie shoulld have compassion on one
like nme!  His love is infinite, it is divine love."
While connected with the church, he prepared several books and tracts which are exerting a good influence. Among these is an adaptation of Leslie's
" Short Method with Deists " to tlie circumstances
of the people of India.
A licentiate naimed Vishnli Karmarkar, who hadc
acted as pastor of the second church in Ahmled



MISSION TO THE MAIAHlRATTAS.         281
uuggur in the absence of Ramikrishnapunt, was
ordained pastor in June, 1860. Two other A pastor ornative pastors assisted at the ordination, dained for
Ahmednugand several native gentlemen were present gur'
in token of their respect and esteem for the canclidate. The church at Seroor had also a native pastor
ordained in June, 1859.
Early in this year, C. E. Frazer Tytler, Esq., Collector in the Ahmednuggur District, while Generous aid
from an Engencamped between the Pera and Godavari lish fried.
rivers, near the village of Pimplas, was deprived of
a daughter by death.  The gentleman and his wife
were warm friends of the missionary cause, and on
the spot where the child died they erected a neat
stone church, and near it a convenient house for the
residence of a missionary, which were presented to
the mission.  The cost was $2,000, and thus origi-ated the rural station of Pimplas.
In August of this year Lord Elphinstone, Governor
of Bombay, spending a few weeks with the Visit from
the Governor
excellent Collector at Ahmednuggur, sig- of Bonbay.
nified a wish to see the mission schools.  They were
accordingly brought together in the mission chapel,
and the Governor and his suite came in.  The girls
of Mrs. Ballantine's school, the boys from the school
for catechists, aad the members of the theological
class, were examined in various branches of study.
The audience were much interested, especially when
they were told that all those young men. ayid the




282           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
boys and girls of the schools, were either converts
or children of converts.  A large number of native
Christians assembled in the chapel, at the request
of Mr. and Mrs. Tytler, and the Governor was
pleased to see, that a change of dress was not required of the converts, as it would diminish their
influence among their own people.
The exercises were commenced by singing the
Mahratta Hymn, "God save the Queen," and closed
by singing in Mabratta Bishop Heber's Missionary
Hymn, and the whole company stood while these
hymns were sung. Lord Elphinstone expressed himself much pleased with the examination, not only to
the missionaries personally, but afterwards to Mr.
and Mrs. Tytler.  On Friday Mrs. Tytler invited
the girls of Mrs. Ballantine's and Miss Farrar's
schools, and the Christian women, to an entertainment in her garden. The Governor afterwards made
a donation of five hundred rupees.
In November, Mr. Ballantine formed a class for a
Theological course of study preparatory to becoming
class.~    preachers and eventually pastors, to be instructed only in the vernacular.  Eight were selected, all having been members of the church for
two or three years, and some of them  assistants of
the mission for several years. The course was for
three years, seven months in each year being devoted to study, and the pupils were to spend at least
every alternate Sabbath in preaching at some neighboring'l1age:




MISSION TO THE iMAHIIRATTAS.         283
A step was taken by the Government, about this
time, of vital importance to the native Importnt
Christians.  The brahmins taught that step in religious tolerathe public tanks would be defiled by a tion,
Christian's drawing water therefrom.  The Christians very properly insisted on their rights, and the
heathen petitioned the government to order converts not to take water from the public fountains.
The decision of Mr. Tytler deserves a grateful notice. " The main statement in this petition," he
said, " is untrue. Vishnr6punt's wife is not a nmahar,
or woman of low caste. Vishnllpunt is a brahmin
converted to Christianity.  His wife is a Kunabee,
also converted.  Before conversion he and his wife
had full right to draw water from the tank in question. He has not forfeited this right, nor any other,
by his conversion to Christianity.  On the contrary
the law insures him every right which he possessed
before his conversion to Christianity.  This law will
be enforced, and those acting contrary thereto punished. In Bombay and in many other places all
classes of the community, Christian converts, Hindus, and Mohalmmedans, have fiee access to all the
public tanks and wells.  Petitioners seek to debar
Vishneipunt and his family fiom the use of the public tanks solely because he is a Christian.  But it is
well known that if a mnang or mahar woman marries
a Mussulman, she is allowed to use the tanks in
virtue of this change in her relations.  Cattle,




284           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
horses, donkeys, prostitutes, all have access to the
public tanks, and yet this common and obvious right
petitioners seek to deny to a man, whose high respectability they themselves dare not and cannot
gainsay."
A petition was then sent to Lord Elphinstone,
the Governor in Council at Bombay, and the reply
was, if possible, still more decisive, and the decision,
upon a renewal of the petition next year, was declared' to be final. A similar order was also issued
by the government in reference to the admission
of native Christian children into the public schools.
The ground thus taken was new, and its great importance is manifest.
At the annual meeting of the Mahratta mission
Jubilee   in October, 1860, in connection with the
meeting. Jubilee meeting of the Board, a very large
number of native Christians were in attendance, and
there was much enthusiasm. More than four hundred conmmunicants sat down at the table of the
Lord, being the largest assembly of native Christians ever gathered together on that side of India.
There was now such demand for houses of worship
Erection of that Mr. Tytler contributed six hundred
chapels.   dollars toward the erection of chapels in
five villages, the Christians engaging to pay the
balance; he also paid half the expense of a chapel
at Rahfri, costing four hundred dollars.
Recent converts at Rahfiri were subjected to per



MISSION TO THE MAJIIRATTAS.          285
secutiou.  The spread of Christianity had acquired
importance in the commllunity by the decis- Persecution
ions of Government on the water question. and governmIent protection.
Low caste persons had thus acquired new
and important privileges by becoming Christians.
They could use water from the public wells, send
their children to the public schools, and occupy the
public rest-houses. The leaders in the Rahuiri persecution were mostly men of wealth and position. The
case was tried, and five of them  were sentenced
each to a month's imprisonment and a fine of fifty
rupees; two were fined fifty rupees, and the headman of the village one hundred rupees.
The Missionary Herald for 1861 contains a valuable letter from  Mr. Ballantine, written Encouraging
early in that year, giving a retrospect of retrospect.
the Ahmlednuggur branch of the Mission.  When
he arrived, in 1835, it had been established only four
years. There were then twelve persons in the native church, and three resident missionaries. Seroor
was occupied in 1846, Khokar in 1856, Wadclle in
1857, and Rahtiri in 1860. In 1861, there were five
stations in the Ahmnednuggur branch, with five married missionaries and one unmarried fenlmle; and
sixteen native churches contained four hulldred and
seventy-three members.
The following table shows the gradual increase in
membership since 1831. The period is di- Increase in
church
vided into ternms of five years, that the membership.




I86  JISSIONS TO INDIA.
progress may be more apparent.  Mr. Ballantine
thus states the case:-;' Members received from 1831 to 1835, inclusive..  9
Members received from 1836 to 1840, inclusive..  7
Members received from 1841 to 1845, inclusive.. 75
Members received from 1846 to 1850, inclusive.. 63
Members received fiom 1851 to 1855, inclusive.    78
Members received from 1856 to 1860, inclusive.. 363
"' Total....... 595
C" The members received during the last five years
are as follows: in 1856, 30; 1857, 56; 1858, 86;
1859, 64; 1860, 127. Total, 363.
" From this it will be seen, that the average for
each term of five years, from 1840 to 1855, was just
seventy-two, exactly nine times the average of the
first two terms of five years; while thle number received during the last term  of five years, was five
times as great as the average for five years from
1840 to 1855, and forty-five times as great as the
average for ten years from 1831 to 1840.  Again, it
appears, that the number received during each year
of the last five years was, on an average, seventytwo, the same as the average number received during each period of five years fiom 1841 to 1855.
" Should it be asked, how the sudden increase in
Cause of the the number of converts in the last term  of
sudden increase of  five years can be accounted for, I would
converts.
say: there is no doubt that the new policy




MISSION TO THE MAIIRATTAS.          287
inaugurated in the mission in 1854, putting missionaries out in the districts to labor among the
people, has been the means, in the hands of God, of
greatly extending the knowledge of the truth, and
of bringing many more converts into our churches.
Some melimbers of the mission desired to see this
policy pursued ten years before it was adopted; but
the discussions of 1854 decided the matter, and the
plan was at once put in execution.
" Of the whole number of converts mentioned
above, sixty-two have died, some of them  Character of
the memhaving given striking proofs of love to bers.
their Saviour during life, and of joy in the prospect
of meeting Him as death approached.  The names
of Babajee, blind Gopal and his wife Malabain, of
Lalihirain, Yesuba Powar, Yesfiba Salve, and others,
are very dear to the hearts of Christians in this
country. No one has exhibited more strikingly the
power of Gospel truth, and the sustaining influence
of the promises of God, than Shaili Daood, once an
apostate from the truth, but brought back by the
power of the Spirit.  Some have died, who were
never numbered amnong the people of God on earth,
but who gave evidence that they had put their trust
in Jesus for salvation, and looked forward to meeting Him in heaven.
"The converts received to the mission churches
have come from  every class of the com- Whence the
munity, Mussulman and Hindfu.  One of converts.




288           MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
the first conversions here, after I toolk charge of the
church at the close of 1838, was that of Hlaripunt.
Belonging to a high brahmin family, his conversion
made a deep impression on the brahmins here as to
the power of the Gospel.  His baptism  was soon
followed by that of his brother Narayan, and from
that time repeated conversions occurred amlong the
higher castes in Ahmednuggur.  In 1856, we had
four such  conversions.  Sliah6' Dajee, assistant
teacller of the government English school, was a
brahmni; his friend, Cassimbhaee, the brother of
Shaik Daood, was a Mussulmlan, and two other
young men belonged to the weaver caste. A deep
conviction, at that time, seemed  to  pervade all
classes, that nothing could resist the power of the
truth. Last year, another young man of the weaver
caste joined the church, and a spirit of inquiry extended to others of that class. Some are carefully
studying the Scriptulres, anxious apparently, to ascertain what is truth. How different all this fi'om
the state of things in 1835. How very different
from what it was from 1831 to 1834."
He adds: "'In some directions, you can find
Interesting  Christians wherever you go, who are refacts.    joiced to see you, and to meet you in divine worship; and in villages here and there, you
fid also small chlapels or school-houses, where the
people are accustomed to come together to hear the
Scriptures read and to unite in prayer."




MISSION TO THE llAHEATTAS.           289
The following additional extracts from Mr. Ballantine are too suggestive to be omitted:"We have always been protected by the authorities, and our converts have also received Protection
from govern-'that protection of life and person, which ment.
they had a right to claim from their rulers.  But
when I came here, Christian converts could not inherit any of their parents' property; it must all be
given up to the heathen heirs.  Children could not
claim their own father's estate, even though they
were his only children, for his brothers, or other relatives who remained heathens, could claim it for
themselves.  Such was the law, and the courts of
justice could furnish. no relief. Now all this is
changed.
"Whether, therefore, we consider the march of
events in the political world; the enactment of just
laws and regulations, giving equal rights to Christians, and the efforts of Government to promote
education and facilities of intercourse; or whether
we look at the operations of our own and other missions and benevolent societies in India, we feel that
there is abundant cause for thanksgiving to God for
past favors, and encouragement to labor for the
coming of his kingdom. What has been done is
in itself not much, but it is of great importance
when considered as a preparation for the future."
This eminent missionary having seen it stated,
that the change of policy in 1854 had alienated
19




'290          MLISSIONS TO INDIA.
the good will of the higher castes, and that there
Increasing  had since been  no convert froml  amonllg
hopefulness
fro the  them, declared that to be a great imishigher
castes.   take. Writing in 1861, he said: "We are
having more intercourse with the higher castes than
we ever had before. And this intercourse is very
friendly and pleasant.  Some of them  are regular
attendants on our Sabbath services, apart fiom  inquirers and those desirous of being admitted to the
church.  We have never bad so many persons of
high caste brought into our churches in any period
of five years before, as since 1856.  Our inquirers,
too, at the present time, from thle higher castes, are
more than usual."
The railway from Bombay to Madras goes by way
Solapfr as a of Poona and Solapcmr; and in 1861, when
station.   the station was commenced at Solapfir, it
had been completed to that place, a distance of two
hundred and seventy-five liles; excepting six miles
on the Ghats that required immense labor.  The
population of the city was estimated at 70,000.  It
is slightly elevated above the surrounding country,
and encircled by a high wall. As many as fifty
villages lie within ten miles. The distance from
thence to Satara is one hundred and twenty miles
west, and to Ahmednuggur about the same distance
northwest.  Mr. Harding regarded this field as very
interesting.  In respect to the character of the
people, and the facilities for reaching them, he
thought it second to no other on that side of India.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.            291
Among the occurrences in the year 1861, was an
unexpected development of the benevolent Unexpected
spirit among native church members. Tile development
principal means of stirring up the Chris- lence.
tians of Ahmednuggur was anl account of extraordinary benevolent contributions by Nestorians at
Oroomiah, read to them  by pastor Vishn ipunt.
This was in a letter from a deacon in the Nestorian
church.  He also read a letter friom  a member of
the Madura mission  mentioning  similar scenes
there, resulting from the same cause, and he felt
that he and his brethren should do likewise.  After
many struggles with his own heart, he said he had
determined to give one month's salary to the missionary cause, and so saying he placed twenty-five
rupees on the table.  This moved the brethren, who
immediately began to make their offerings.  Many
affecting scenes occurred, and most of the congregation were moved to tears.  The meeting was adjourned to the next day, when it was yet more evident thatt the Spirit was shedding the love of Christ
into the hearts of Christians.  The missionaries
were strongly reminded by wvhat they then saw of
precious revival seasons in their native land.
At the next monthly concert in Bombay letters
were read describing tlle meeting at Ahmedlnuggur,
and a native who had just come fi'om there made a
stirriing address.  The meeting,-though prolonged,
was adjourned to the next evening, and the native




292           iMISSIONVS TO INDIA.
pledges were three hundred and thirty-five rupees.
At Ahmlediuggur they were five hundred.
It was natural, on the breaking out of civil war
Generouspe- in America, that the missionaries should
ouiaery i  apprehend  a serious diminution  in  the
to the misfunds of the Board, and these apprehensions they made known to their friends, both native
and English.  Four hundred rdpees were received
from natives not Christian, six hundred and seventythree from Christian natives (in part paynlent of
pledges), 11,637 firom  European friends in India,
and 1,497 from friends in England and Scotland,
formerly resident in India.  They were agreeably
surprised, soon after, to find that the war had not
seriously affected the benevolent contributions of the
American churches.




CHAPTER  XV.
MISSION TO THE MAIIHRATTAS.
1862-1868.
TWENTY-THREE churches were now  connected
witll the Mahratta mission, which had in The native
1862 about six hundred members, living in churches.
nearly a hundred villages and towns.  But in half
of these villages the mission had not yet been able
to place native catechists to conduct religious services on the Sabbath.  The raising up of such men
was necessarily a slow process.
In the year 1863 a younger brother of Shaik
Daood was ordained pastor of the church Native pasat Khokar, in the presence of representa- tor ordained.
tives from ten different churches. He had been baptized by Pastor Modak three years before.
The introduction of sacred hymns into the native
churches, sung in the tunles which cheer the hearts
of the people of God in Christian lands, was mentioned in the preceding chapter.  In addition to
this the church pressed into the service of
The Kirttan
Christ, with good effect, the Kirttaca, in
which a 1"gosavi" or religious teacher celebrated




294            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the praises of some god with singing  and instrumental lmusic.  The experiment of applying the
Kirttan to Christian use appears to have been first
made at Ahmednuggur, one evening during the anlniversary of 1862, and the Man of Calvary was the
grand subject.  The poetry was chiefly composed by
Krishnarow, a young native brother possessed of
Inuch poetic feeling.  Three or four persons stood
back of hili on the platform, and at the close of
every verse joined in a chorus.  After singing a few
verses in this manner, an exposition of the song was
given by the leader.  There was much artistic siill
exhibited in the music, and in its adaptation to the
poetry.
In 1862, the mission was called to mourn the
Deth of   death of Miss Cynthia Farrar, its oldest
Miss Farrar. member save one, she havin g been connected with it for almost thirty-five years, first at
Bombay, and since 1839 at Ahnmednuggur.  Her
life had been faithfully devoted to the education of
her own sex, and her end was peace.
Messrs. Henry W. Ballantine, a nephew  of the
New mis-  veteran missionary, and Henry J. Bruce,
sionaries.  joined the mission, with their wives, early
in 1863.
In the summer of that year Sir Bartle Frere,
Official kind- Governor of Bomlbay, visited Abmednugness.    gur, and on the nmorning after his arrival
invited the missionaries to call on him.  He man



MISSION TO THE AMAHRATTAS.           295
ifested much interest in their work and in the progress of true knowledge. The schools were examined
ill his presence, and he expressed much satisfaction
with the thoroughness of the religious instruction
given. The singing of the children, who had learned
many English and native tunes, was also gratifying,
and he expressed his opinion that the missions in
India had not paid sufficient attention to this accomplishnment.  At the close, the  children  sang
" God save the Queen " in Mahratta, all rising. The
Governor had already made a generous donation to
the schools in Satara, in the name of Lady Frere,
and a gentleman of his suite made a similar donation for the schools at Ahmednuggur.  The same
week, William F. Stearns, Esq., an American gentleman, canme up from Bombay to judge for himself as
to the claims of thle mission, and gave five thousand
rupees.
On the 27th of January, 1864, Mrs. Barker, after
having been ten years in the fieldl, closed Death of
her useful life at Pimplas.  "There was Mrs. Barker.
noticeable in her," writes some one in India who
evidently knew  her, "the unusual combination of
an elevated poetical habit of mind with excellent
common sense and practical benevolence, a love of
the beautiful, with a hearty devotedness to the welfare of her fellow men."  Her refinement and delicacy of feeling, her cheerfulness, her powers of
conversation, and her unaffected piety, made her a




296           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
valued member of the mission circle, and gave assurance of a strong hold on the native female community.
Mr. and Mrs. Hazen returned to their missionary
Death of Mr. labors in 1864, after a temporary visit to
Chapin.   their native land, and were accompanied by
Rev. William W. Chapin and wife. Mr. and Mrs.
Chapin were stationed at Pimplas, but in less than
three months, after having awakened hopes of great
usefulness, he was cut down by an attack of diphtheria.
The Rev. Hari Ramchander, better known as
Death and   lip)Ullnt, pastor of the first church in
character of
Hiaripunt.  Ahmednuggur, died January 11th of the
same year, at the age of about forty-six.  He was
from a high brahmin family, and the story of his
conversion and ordination has been already told. In
the year 1860, in view of the wants of the Satara
station, he removed thither with his family. Next
year Ramkrishnapunt, who had been installed pastor
of the church in Bombay, found it necessary to remove his family back into the Deccan on account of
the fatal influence of the climate on his children.
This led to a temporary exchange of places. Haripunt's health failed in 1863, and he returned to
Ahmlcdnuggur, leaving his family at Bombay. At
the annual meeting of the mission in October, he
spoke of God's great goodness, of his own readiness
to die, and of his joy in the prospect of meeting his
Saviour in heaven.  He officiated with Ramkrishna



MISSION TO TIHE LIAHRATTAS.          297
punt at the communion, and this was his last opportunity of uniting with his brethren in cornimemorating the dying love of the Redeemer.  He was
now urged to return to his family at Bombay, but
before doing this he made a tour among soIme villages south of Ahmednuggur,  where the mission
wished him  to labor.  The exposure to cold had
such an effect upon hinl, that he was persuaded to
return immediately to the milder climate of BoLnbay. During the first night after his arrival, he
continned talking with his family till three o'cloclk
in the morning, when, feeling drowsy and seeking
rest, " lhe fell asleep, aind never waked."
In the year 1865, when there were more than
a score of native churches, the mission AnEcciesiastical Union
deemed it expedient that they should form  formed.
an Ecclesiastical Union.  Fourteen of the twentythree churches were  accordingly so  united, the
Union consisting of the native pastor anld a delegate
from each church.  Missionaries might take part in
the discussions, but had no vote, not being members of the Union. The fourth and fifth Articles
describe the nature of the organization.
"Art. 4. It belongs to the assembly to  give
its opinion on questions brought before it by the
churches, and references made to it in regard to
general principles, whether of doctrines or mlorals; also, to examine and license candidates for the
holy ministry, and to withdraw license when advis



298            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
able; to ordain, install, remove, and judge ministers connected with the churches belonging to the
Union; to condemn erroneous opinions which injure
the piety and peace of the church; to unite or
divide churches at the request of the people, and to
form and receive new churches, and in general to
order whatever pertains to the common interests of
the churches connected withl the Union."
"Art. 5. It does not belonug to the assembly to
hear and decide appeals from the churches in regard
to the discipline of private members. At the same
time it may be proper for a church to apply to the
assembly for its opinion as to the general principles
on which they may proceed in a case of discipline."
Mr. Ballautine, after thirty years of service inl
Deathand  India, died on the 19th of November, 1865,
chaacte of while on his way to the United States wvith
Mr. Ballantine.   his family for the benefit of his health, and
his body was consigned to the ocean off the coast
of Portugal.  AnI1 intimate personal acquaintance
and a prolonged correspondence, have led me to
assign him  a high place among missionaries of the
cross.  He was an earnest, faithful laborer.  To an
accurate knowledge of tile Mahratta language he
added an acquaintance with the Sanskrit, and has left
his impress on the version of the Scriptures in the
Mahratta.  Two hymn-books in the Mahratta were
prepared by him, one for use in the churches, the
other for the children, containing together four hun



MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.    299
dred  hymTns.  They  are  generally  translations  of
hymns and sacred songs found ill the English language, and besides being  faithfully rendered, both
as to spirit and thought, are said often to possess
the full force and beauty of the originals.  In other
ways he  enriched  the  Christian  literature  of the
Mahratta people.
He was an earnest preacher, and a strong advocate of the principle, that preaching the Gospel is
the first among the means to be employed for the
conversion of the heathein.  This was in accordance
with his main employment during the last five years
of his life in connection with theological classes of
young men preparing for the ministry.  In the year
1854, I heard  him  preach to a native congregation
at Khokar, forty miles from  Ahmednu ggur, and was
much  impressed  by the visible effect of his easy,
fluent, powerful utterances.  Mrs. Ballantine was a
help every way meet for him, and  their necessary
withdrawal from  the  field, with  their well-trained
family, seemed an irreparable loss.'
1 Since the above was written, and indeed since the close of this
history, Mrs. Ballantine has been called to her heavenly rest. I-Ier
death occurred, somewhat suddenly, at Amherst, Mass., on the 8th of
May, 1874, in the sixty-third year of her age. In her appropriate
sphere of labor she was every way the equal of her eminent husband.
The author, when in India,-had much opportunity for observing her
in her relations to her family and to the native community. It was
her custom to have her children up and dressed with the rising sun to
accompany her, for air and exercise, to the open fields beyond the city
walls, and this was repeated at the close of day. The fine health en



300             lMISSIONS TO INDIA.
Seven natives had been licensed by the EvangelMovement  ical Union, in the year 1866, as preachers
for, native
pastolrate.   of the Gospel.  But the churches had been
backward to settle them, preferring to have the missionaries for their acting pastors, and to receive the
ordinances at their hands.  This was mainly owing
to unwillingness to assume the native pastors' support.   The  mission  set itself to remedy the evil.
Of course the question of support came up for consideration, and  the Union discussed  the question,
whether every  church  member ought not to  set
aside a tenth of his income (as the  minim1-m) for
religious uses.  Among the addresses on that occasion was one by the Rev. Ralikrishnapunt, or Pastor
Modak, extracts from a translation of which are well
deserving of a place in this history.
"' How does it happen," said this intelligent native pastor, "' that such a question arises in regard
to our churches P  Do not our Christians provide for
their own temporal support; and why do they not
then provide also in religious matters P  Their souls
are  certainly as imuch  their own  as their bodies.
People of other religions, and  Christians of other
joyed by this family shows what may be possible in favoring circumstances, even in India. Three of her daughters are now wives of missionaries in India, a son is under appointment as a medical missionary
to India, and the rest are all in fnll sympathy with the work to which
their honored parents had devoted their lives. Her labors in connection with the department of female education, form a part of the history of the mission.




MISSION TO TIE  1AdIIRATTAS.         301
lands, support their own religious teachers; why
should not Christians here do the same?  Does
Christianity seem  to theim  of so little value that
they are unwilling it should cost theIn anything?
NTot so - hut there is a proverb which says,' Who
will go afoot when he has a horse to ride' And in
like manner, why should we be at any expense in religious matters, when the mission is ready to bear it
all for us P  This leads to another questionl: Why
did the mission at first assume this expense?  And
why have they borne it till the present time, instead
of calling upon us to take it.... Unfortunately,
the result of this course has proved most disastrous
for us.       We have grown up from infancy to
maturity, increasing friom half a dozen to as many
hundreds, and from  one to twenty-three churches.
The cost of supporting our pastors and schools has
largely increased, but we seem to ourselves utterly
unable to lift the burden a filiger's breadth.  Our
indulgent mother (the mission) must still carry us
in her arms, for she and we both thinlk we cannot
yet walk alone.  Had we been accustomed fiom the
first to. give according to our ability, the ability to
give would have increased with our growth, and today we might have been able to bear the whole burdel.l....  What if this support on which we are
leaning were suddenly withdrawn, where would it
leave us?  We cannot expect it to be always continued.  It behooves us then, as wise nlenl, at once




302            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
to set things in train for self-support.  It is our inperative duty.
" Granted, then, that we ought to be self-supporting, what means can we use to become so?  This is
our question.  The first and chief means is this, that
we now begin to do what we ought to have done long
ago.  Fronm this tinme we mcust begi n to pay the cost of
our religious privileges. Well would it be for us if we
were as wise and discerning in regard to our spiritual welfare as we are in temporal matters."
He goes on to assign reasons why they should
support their own Christian institutions, and then
adds:"I anticipate here an objection, I What you say
is all true, but we are not able at once to take up
this work.' And so we have been saying for a long
time.  But I believe if we consider it well, we shall
not think we cannot do it.  If we take hold in earnest, and make proper exertions, we can bear all the
ordinary expenses of our Christian institutions......
Did we not buy those lifeless, good-for-nothing idols,
build temples for them, and pay for their consecration and worship? Did we not provide the turmeric,
fraukincense, flowers, lamps, and meat-offerings for
the ordinary worship, and special gifts for the festal
days of our fictitious household gods?  And the
still heavier expenses of sacrifices, oblations, and
feasts for the numerous worshippers, did we not
bear these also?  The bootless cost of long pilgrim



MISSION'0O THE MAHRATTAS.          303
ages to Vithoba, Khandoba, Bhowani, and the rest;
the fees and ritual expenses incurred at such places,
did we not pay them all P  And how much did we
give for hearing the legends, purans, kirttans, and
other recitations P  How much went for needless
funeral rites, lunar observances, and feasts for the
dead P  How much to the fortune-tellers, and various orders of religious mendicants?  How inuch to
escape the plagues of evil spirits, unlucky stars, and
other bad omeuns    How much for weddings, holy
days, and other festive occasions    For these and
other objects called religious, we gave freely when
we were heathen; if we gave an equal amount now,
I believe it would suffice for the support of our own
Christian worship, and leave much to be used in giving the Gospel to others.  What we then gave was
in the interest of sinl and hell; what we now give is
for our own and others' spiritual good, and for the
glory of God. How cheerfully should we give for
such objects!..
"'Let us then, dear brethren, now, before God,
make this stronlg resolution, and that we may c'arry
it out, let us birnd ourselves by some fixed rule of
giving. Let us resolve that we will devote one tenth
of our income to religious purposes, - not that we
should never give more than this, but that we will
not give less than this proportion.  If any one
thinks this is too much, let him reniember that God
Himself gave this rule to the Israelites. If we con



304           M3ISSIONS TO INDIA.
sider that we spend nine tenths for our bodies, which
in a few days will return to dust, and only one tenth
for the soul, which is immortal, instead of appearing
a great deal, it will seem but a little- very little indeed."
The result was, that all the seven licentiates reOrdination  ceived calls to settle from  as iiiany churchof native
pastors.   es, and some of them received even two or
three.  The Union, having been requested by the
chlurceles to make arrangements for the ordination
of their pastors elect, designated churches, which,
by their pastors and delegates, should visit the several churches for that purpose.  Two or more missionaries were present on each occasion. It was understood, that the ordination would be deferred in
cases where the church did not pledge itself to raise
a monthly sum equal to a tenth of the income of its
members.  Some of the churches required considerable time for considering this question; but at
length the male members of each promised to give
that proportion of their incomes for the support of
their pastors.
At the ordinations, the sermon, the charge to the
pastor, and the right hand of fellowship, were by
native pastors; and the ordaining prayer, and the
charge to the people, were by missionaries.  The
audiences were crowded and attentive.  Following
the  ordinations were protracted meetings, commnencing on Tuesday, and closin;g withi the con



MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.            305
munion service on the Sabbath.  One of the older
missionaries, in view of these scenes, thus gave utterance to his feelings: "I confess I have received
new ideas of the strength of our native Christians.
There is a power here, which is being developed and
organized for active effort, and which I believe God
is about to use for His glory."
On the 11th of February, 1867, Mrs. Harding
died suddenly at Solapuir, ten years after Death of
Mrs. Ilarher arrival in India, leaving four children. ding.
Though she had left a home of many comforts in
America, she lived contented and happy in India,
and became continually more interested in the good
work of the Lord.  Mr. William  Henry Atkinson
and wife, afterwards laborers at this station, arrived
near the close of the year.
Mr. Munger's last residence was at Bombay, and
the annual meeting of the mission for 1868 Death of Mr.
was appointed in that place, to enjoy the Munger.
benefit of his counsels and prayers. Before the
time of the meeting, he was taken ill with fever,
and a partial paralysis ensued.  When his brethren
arrived, he was scarcely able to recognize them, and
died on the 23d of July, at the age of sixty-five. He
was the oldest member of the mission, having gone
to India in the year 1834, and was to have preached
the annual sermon.  He was somewhat ungainly in
ap)pearance, and rough in manner, but with tender
Christian sensibilities.  His ironI constitution was
20




306          MlISSIO~lS TO INDIA
broken by travel and exposure in preaching the Gospel. While at Jalna, his labors were blessed to some
of the English army officers stationed there.  One
of these came to Ahmednuggur while the Deputation was there, on his way to England, and it was
affecting to see this officer of rank and culture
throw his arms around the neck of the good missionary, and kiss him, in token of love and gratitude
for spiritual benefits formerly received. To the end
he was a faithful servant of the Lord Jesus.




CHAPTER XVI.
MISSION TO THE MAHIRATTAS.
1868-1873.
IN 1868, a brahmiu of Solapuir had been admitted
to the church in that place, and a younger
Persecution.
brother had decided to embrace Christianity. An elder brother, learning the fact, came with
other influential brahmins to the mission chapel,
where the brothers then were, and used every possible means to induce them  to leave.  Violence
was apprehended, as a large mob had gathered about
the house, and the Christians sent for Mr. Harding.
After saying a few words to the crowd, be wrote to
the Collector, asking protection for the young men.
Unfortunately the Collector was absent, and there
was considerable delay before the letter reached the
second magistrate. Meanwhile three native Christians on the outside of the chapel were cruelly
beaten by brahmins and others. The doors were
broken open and the two young converts carried
away. The magistrate lost no time in ordering the
arrest of the leaders, and the liberation of the converts. Ramchandlra, the older, was set at liberty
and came at once to the mission house.




308           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
The Christians who had been waiting in anxious
suspense came to rejoice with him. The three were
present who had been so cruelly beaten, faint from
loss of blood, and their clothes crimsoned from head
to foot, yet there were no complaints.  One suggested that these sufferings were light compared
with those which Christ endured.  Another remarked: "Yes, and we are ready, if need be, to
give up our lives for His sake."
Three prominent brahmin leaders in this outbreak
were tried, convicted, and sentenced to six months'
imprisonment with  hard  labor.  After that the
Christians had peace, and the fact that a man of the
highest caste in the community had given up his
caste and religion and become a Christian, naturally
led to inquiry and discussion among the people.
The conduct of Ramchandra was very satisfactory.
The firmness of the younger brother yielded for a
time to the pressure, but he soon came again and
applied for baptism.  It was thought best, however,
on his own account, and for the effect on the community, not to baptize him immediately.
Messrs. Spencer R. Wells, Charles W. Park, and
Newmission- Richard Winsor, and their wives, joined
aries.    the mission, the first in 1869, the second
in 1870, and the third in 1871. Failure of health
obliged Mr. and Mrs. Dean to return home in 1867.
Miss Harriet S. Ashley from Milan, Ohio, became
connected with the mission in December, 1871.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.          309
Mr. Bruce reported twenty-nine native helpers in
the year 1867, within the three districts Native laof Rahuri, Khokar, and Pimplas, and that borers.
each of these helpers had a number of villages
assigned him  to visit as often as possible for the
purpose of preaching. According to their montlhly
reports, they preached 7,362 times during the year,
to audiences amounting in the aggregate to 96,373
persons, of whom 16,363 were women. The average
audience was about twelve.
The employment of native'"Bible-women " to go
out wherever they could collect a small Biblecompany of women and read and talk to women.
them  of Bible truth, commenced about this time.
They gained easy access to many of their own sex,
from whom the cateehist was shut out by the customs of oriental society, read portions of the Scriptures, especially the narratives and parables of the
New Testament, and always talked about what they
read. For some years two Bible-women were supported in and near Ahmednuggur by the Zenana
Society of London. For two years an unknown
firiend in Bombay supported one at Newase. At
length the Woman's Board of Missions in Boston
arranged for the employment of Bible-women under
the care of the mission, and they are doing much
to spread Gospel truth among the people. The native Christian women in Bombay were accustomed
to hold a weekly meeting by themselves, for prayer




310           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
and religious instruction, and great interest was
often added to these meetings by the accounts of
their work given by the Bible-women.
Six of these were employed under Mrs. Bissell
in the villages near Ahmednuggur.  Only one was
young, and she had been educated in mission schools.
Three were widows, whose husbands had been pillars
in the churches, and were respected even among the
heathen.  They and other Christialln women met for
prayer every Thursday, and once a month they reported their labors at these meetings. They generally went two and two, but sometimes all went
together to one village, to reach as many as possible
of all classes. Each pair was expected to keep a
written journal showing the places visited, the number' present, the portions of Scripture or tracts read,
and the principal subject discussed.
Mrs. Bissell was accustomed to visit some of the
ffo.s of  women  of the higher castes.  By the
Mrs. Bissell. help of Railkrishn apunt, the pastor, who
was acquainted with the native gentlemen, she went
by invitation from the master of the house, and at
an appointed time, thus avoiding all complaint of
intrusion, and giving opportunity for the women
of the house to call in some of their friends and
neighbors, which they almost always did. The wife
of the pastor or one of the Bible-women accompanied her in these visits.  The master of the house
generally kept out of sight, but not always. " On




MIISSION TO TIlE MIAIIRATTAS.       311
calling a second time at one place," writes Mr. Bissell, "the master of the house came forward, and
expressing gratitude for the call, said he knew the
women of this country were kept in an ignorant, debased condition, but he was willing to have Mrs. B.
speak to the women of his house on any subject she
chose, and was sure she would say nothing but what
was for their good. His wife and the other women
(eight in all) showed great pleasure in seeing her
again. The wife had explained to a stranger the
substance of what had been said on a previous visit,
adding,'They come to talk to us about such things.'
"After that, they conversed about the character
of the true God; how sin entered the world, man's
moral weakness and need of divine aid, and similar
themes.  The women admitted the truth of what
was told them, but said they were afraid of their
gods, and knew not how to get rid of them. This
is probably true. Though they have no love for
their gods, they think they are real beings, and will
torment them  in some way if they cease to honor
them. When Mrs. Bissell and her companion were
leaving, the wife took Mrs. B.'s hand in both hers
and said,'We shall count the Saturdays till you
come.'"
An invitation came one day from the wife of a
parabhlu, a caste next to the brahmin, who had
called together ten of her relatives and near friends.
She said she had been a pupil of Miss Farrar's




312            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
school in Bombay, some thirty years before, and
that she remllembered her name, and looks, and how
she used to talk with her.  She had kept up her
knowledge of reading, and taught her two little
daughters-in-law to read also.l
Another incident shows the  influence of Miss
Farrar's teaching, as related by a Christian woman
at one of their meetings.  A  sick Hindu woman
sent for her, and said that when a girl she attended
Miss Farrar's school, and believed what she had
been taught about Christ.  She had since been a
great sinner, but had given up her evil ways, and
sought forgiveness, and she wished her to pray for
her.  This she did, and afterwards went to her several times for the same purpose.  At last the sick
woman  sent for her one night, told her that her
end was near, and said, "' Pray with me once more.
Do you think I shall be received   I trust in Him
alone."  After prayer, she passed away, while her
Christian fiiend was sitting beside her.
One of the obstacles to the prevalence of the
Gospel in India, is the custom  forbidding the marriage  of widows.  The  marriage of a brahmin
widow at Bombay, which took place openly in 1869,
with quite a flourish of trumpets, created much excitement.  Many high caste young -men of the so1 Daughters are usually taken from their mothers, at ten or eleven
years of age, to the homes of their husbands, while the sons bring
their young wives to live with their mothers.




MISSION TO THE MAIHRATTAS.           313
called" "Reformers " pledged themselves to stand by
the bridegroom, even should he be deprived of caste.
They were so many, that they dared the orthodox
Hindfis to touch them; and though threatened, they
carried their point.
Writing from  Khokar, in 1869, Mr. Bruce, of
the Rahuiri station, contrasts the recep- Evidencesof
tion he met at that time, with that ex- progress.
tended to a missionary twelve years before, when
Khohar was one of the centres of idolatry.  The
missionary was then met with all manner of opposition, except positive violence, which they dared not
inflict.  Mr. Bruce thus describes the changed condition:
" The opposition of the patil (as of others) has
gradually worn away, and no one would suppose,
from his hearty greeting of me the other night, that
he was the same man who, years ago, tried to drive
the missionaries away. 6 It has been a long time
since you camle,' said he; and the tone of his voice
was intended to indicate a wish that we would come
oftener. We were talking about a new chowdi (resthouse) and government school-house that had recently been built, when he, of his own accord, said
that he was ready to give a piece of land on which
to build a chapel. I went with him to see the place,
aud found it as desirable a site as I could have
chosen myself. The patil and villagers are not only
ready to give this site, but are urging the early erection of the building.




314           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
"' On Thursday evening, Pastor Kassanbhai, of
Khokar, gave his kirttan, by invitation of the villagers. The new chowdi was given for the purpose,
and was crowded with attentive listeners.  A hundred or more were obliged to sit upon the ground
outside.  The patil afterwards expressed the greatest satisfaction with the kirttan, and said,' All the
people, even the brahmins, were pleased with it.' "
in November, Mr. Hazen was employed for a
time in the Bombay University, as one of
A new reSponsibility. the examiners in the Mahratta language.
About three hundred of the young men were seated
indiscriminately, in a large hall, and over five hundred more were under a large awning, each with his
little table before him.  There were brahrins, Hindeis of various classes and languages, Parsees, Sindhees, Belichbees, Jews, Mohammedans, Portuguese,
and a few  English youth, representing  about a
dozen different languages.  Five missionaries were
among the examiners. Mr. Hazen and his native
colleague had to examine one hundred and eighty
persons, or half of these who were to be examined
in Mahratta.
The two churches at Ahmednugg'ur were united
in 1871, under the pastorate of Ramkrishlnapunt,
who was earnest in leading his people to a high
standard of Christian character.  His views, ably
stated, as to the support of the ministry, have been
already placed before the reader.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.            315
In 1871, the native pastors and others at Bonmbay, conceived the idea of forming a na- A native
Christian
tive Christian Alliance, embracing repre- alliance.
sentatives firom all the missions.  Their object was
to show the union actually subsisting between Christians, to strengthen that union, and consult together in regard to their Christian duties.  As
many as one hundred and fifty persons came together, most of them representative men.  Of sixteen native pastors present, eleven were from  the
American  mission.  Two long business meetings
were held each day for four days, and several for
social intercourse, in one of which a large number
of European gentlemen  and ladies participated.
One evening was devoted to the musical performance called " kirttan," by some of the brethren from
Ah mednuggur, which excited much interest among
Hindfis, as well as Christians.
Mr. Harding, who communicates these facts, says,
there were earnest discussions upon a variety of
important subjects; such as, The appreciation of
Christian  privileges, Care of children of native
Christians, Giving systematically, and Our duties
to our country.  The discussions upon this last subject ended in a resolution to establish a new mission
by the Alliance; and four hundred and fifty rupees
were subscribed for the expenses of the first year.
Rfitnagherry, a city on the coast, two hundred niles
south of Bombay, was the place chosen for the sta



316           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
tion. Not finding the proper agent, this plan was
not carried out. An address by one of thle village
pastors from  the Ahmednuggur district, who had
never before been in Bombay, moved some of the
audience to tears. A resolution of thanks to the
missionaries and missionary societies was moved by
the Rev. Narayan Sheshadri, well known to those
who attended the meeting of the Evangelical Alliance at New York in 1873, seconded by Mr. Shahu
Daji, and unanimously agreed to.
Special interest was awakened at Ahlmedlluggur
Labors of an illn 1871, by the Rev. William Taylor, an
Evangelist. Evangelist from America connected with
the Methodist denomination, who had been preaching for'a year at various places in Northern India.
His manner is represented as clear, forcible, and
direct; and though he spoke through an interplreter, his thoughts were so truthfully rendered
into the Mahratta by Pastor Modak, thlat they
seemed to lose none of their power. "' The Holy
Spirit," writes Dr. Bissell," was manifestly present.
Missionaries, native Christians, and also Hindius
showed, by their fixed and often tearful attention,
the power of God's truth over their hearts."  During the last week, two meetings were held each day.
Sometimes as many as a dozen remnained after the
congregation was dis missed, for religious conversation. The converts were chiefly fronm Christian families, or had been for years acquainted with Chris



MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.           317
tian truth. Eleven new  members were added to
the church. Mr. Taylor went from thence to Bomnbay, at the close of the year, and began a series of
meetings in the mission chapel. " For more than a
month  past," writes Mr. Harding in  January,
"' meetings among the Europeans and Indo-Britons
have been held, under the direction of Rev. Wm.
Taylor, the Evangelist, and we see now indications
of a powerful work of the Holy Spirit. We hear
every day of new cases of conversion, — seven or
eight yesterday, four or five the previous day, and
not long ago as many as twelve in one day. The
period of conviction is generally short, and nearly
all who are awakened are hopefully converted. Probably from sixty to. eighty persons have been brought
to Christ within the last six weeks, and the interest
increases every day. As the work advances we expect the native commnuity will be reached, though
to what extent we cannot tell. In connection with
our native church, six or seven persons seem to
have been converted, though, with one exception,
their experience has not been of the clear, decided
character that we see among the Europeans; and
this exception is in the case of a boy baptized in infancy, the Son of native Christians."
Pastor Mahamnadji, of Seroor, reported the numerous Mussulmans, in that city as at first The Mussuldetermined not to listen to his preaching, mans.
because he had left the Mobhammedan religion. But




318           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
he was glad to say, that their opposition had gradually diminished.  He had been able, by means of
the kirttan, to preach the Gospel to all classes of the
people, and in large numbers. This he had done
about forty times during the year, and on all these
occasions there had been attentive audiences of both
sexes, varying from one hundred and fifty to one
thousand.
Miss Sarah F. Norris, M. D., sailed fiom  New
York in the autumn of 1873, to be stationed at
Bombay, where she has the promise of a finle opening.
There was much touring in 1872 and 1873.
Messrs. Bissell, Fairbank, Harding, Wells, Accessions to
Atkinson, Park, and Winsor each made thechuroh
favorable reports. Seventy-six persons were received
into the church in 1872 — a larger number than in
aliy previous year since 1861, - and sixteen more
in the first three months of 1873. Pastor Modak,
of Alimednuggur, reports; " The regular preaching services on the Sabbath and other days of the
week, have been attended by more outsiders than
ever before. Even at the special meetings of the
church for prayer, many have been present, and
listened attentively."
Mr. Park gives an interesting account of the
hopeful conversion of a former "gosavi," or religious teacher, about forty miles from Solapur, his
subsequent faithful efforts for the conversion of oth



'MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.            319
ers, and tile baptism of several members of his famnily, and others who had been his followers. Through
his efforts and influence, over fifty persons, in different villages, were said to be inquiring.
The church at Solapir received its native pastor
at the opening of the year 1874, and First selfsupporting
started as the first self-supporting church church.
in the Bombay Presidency; the native church all
agreeing to pay a tithe of their income, which
made up the salary.  The ordination sermon was
preached by Rev. R. V. Modak (Ramkrishnapunt),
pastor of the church at Ahmednuggur, with whom
and with Dr. Bissell he had studied.
"' Last year," says the Ahmnednuggur pastor, "I
received to my church thirty-seven souls, A nativepaswhich was more than I ever received in to"'
one year before."   " Our Sabbath school," he adds,
"includes not only children, as in Christian lands;
it is composed of the whole church, - young and
old, men and women.  We have some fifteen teachers.  I hold a meeting for these teachers every
Thursday evening, when I explain to them the lesson for the next Sunday.  I have a prayer-meeting
for the church on every Friday, a preaching service
for the heathen every Wednesday night and Sunday
night, besides the Sabbath-school, and a service for
the Christians.  I meet my inquirers' class every
Monday afternoon.  So I have in all seven exercises




320           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
every week, out of which the resident missionary
takes one only when here, and I take the rest.
Then, visiting Christian families, receiving visits
fronm heathen friends, and trying to give them hints
on religion, and returning their visits, keeping the
records of the church, necessary correspondence,
and the like, keep my hands always so employed
that I have very little time for anything else." 1
The mission reported, in 1873, twenty-four native preachers, of whom fourteen were pasA summary.
tors in the twenty-two churches, supported
in part by their people. The church members were
seven hundred and seven, of whom three hundred
and sixty-nine were men, and three hundred and
thirty-eight women. There were thirty-two male
and five female teachers. The number of villages
in wlhich Christians resided, was one hundred and
nineteen. The number of children baptized from the
beginning, was six hundred and forty-three, twelve
of themI in the year 1873. The number of schools
was twenty-nine, and of pupils five hundred and
eighty-eight, of whom two hundred and twenty-one
were baptized children. The native Bible readers
were twenty-one, and Bible women thirteen. The
amount of contributions for a year was 2,094 rupees,
or $1,047.
The years 1872 and 1873 were noted for an inroad
upon the central regions of this mission by the So1 Missionary Herald, 1874, p. 119.




MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.           321
ciety for the Propagation of the Gospel, acting
throngh the Bishop of Bombay, in utter Great breach
disregard of the commonly recognized prin- of comity
ciples of missionary comity. A missionary of that Society was placed in Ahmlednuggur, and native agents
in adjacent villages, sometimes where the American
mission had had a church and teacher for years, and
with salaries larger than that mission had deemed
it wise to give.  On a recent visit to Amllednuggur,
the Bishop received persons to confirmlation and
communion, who were under excommunication from
the mission churches.  On a journey of a hundred
miles in the Ahmudnuggur districts, he reported
seventy-seven persons confirmed by him, some of
whom were members of churches planted by the
American  missions, others were excommunicated
persons, and a large part of the rest resided in villages long occupied as out-stations. Native Christians described them  as "pulled up and harvested
in a green and unripe state."  In the district thus
invaded the American mission had nine native pastors, fourteen Bible-readers and preachers, five Biblewomen, and eighteen school teachers.
Some account should be given of the visit of Rev.
J. HI. Seelye, D. D., Professor in the Am- Visitand
labors of Dr,
herst College, to this mission in 1872. It Seelye.
becoming known that he was expecting to visit different mission fields in Japan, China, India, and
Turkey, in a journey round the world, the brethren




322          OMISSIONS TO INDIA.
at Bombay sent an earnest invitation to him to
spend two or three months in that city and vicinity,
addressing educated natives in the English language, and the Prudential Committee seconded the
request. After brief visits in Japan and China, Dr.
Seelye camle to Calcutta, where, at the request of
the Scotch missionaries, he lectured to the Englishspeaking Hindi's.  Then, taking the railway, he
visited Benares, Allahabad, Agra, and Delhi. His
arrival at Bombay near the last of November, 1872,
was opportune. A Calcutta Baboo, a Brahmo missionary, had just completed a course of lectures in
the English language in favor of Brahmoismn, in the
last of which he had violently assailed Christianity.
This, and his claim that he had not been answered,
gave to Dr. Seelye a fair introduction to the English-speakilng natives of Bombay.
The lectures were attended by about three hundred Ilindus, and were requested by them for publication. They had not been previously written, but
four of them, written out for the press by the author
in India, were published at Bombay, and have been
republished in Boston.  Besides public lectures, Dr.
Seelye had many opportunities of meeting compaiies of natives at private houses for conversation
and discussion, some of which were intensely interesting.
While at Ahmednuggur, he delivered two lectures,
by request, to large audiences, almost wholly native,




MISSION TO TIHE MAHRiA4TTAS.         323
and but few of them Christian.  On1 the Sabbath he
preached, through an interpreter, to the largest
native audience he had seen in any mission church.
They were generally Christians, and the preacher
felt amply paid for his journey firom Bombay.
Dr. Seelye received. while at Ahlednuggur, an
invitation to lecture at Poona, the old capital of the
Deccan, one of the centres of brahminical power,
and his experience there was remarkable.  Poona is
a large military post, one of the Governor's residences, and has two colleges and a number of prominent schools. The lecture was delivered in the
great court of the old palace of the Peshwa, under
the open sky. The number of brahmins present
was estimated at from six to eight hundred. At the
close of the lecture, a brahlin requested Dr. Seelye
to remain and give a second lecture, on the next
evening, affirming that such was the wish of the
audience. The lecturer shall give his own account
of his experience on this occasion.
"The crowd last night was, if possible, greater
than the night before. They packed the court and
filled the balconies, leaving little more than the bare
space for my stand, while a number of peering faces
gathered about the door. It was an engaging sight,
- the bright eyes and inquisitive looks of something
like a thousand brahmins, crowded thick before, behind, and on either side of me, in this court of the
old' palace of peace,' as its name imn)plies - but




324           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
where so many plottings of war have been seen -
numberless candles lighting it up, and the stars
looking down firom the open heavens above. I shall
not forget it.  I thought at first that such a spot
would be a difficult place in which to speak, but it
was not at all so. Though open above, it was inclosed on the four sides, and I think I spoke with
even nmore ease than usual.  I certainly never had a
more attentive audience.  These people, perhaps
from  their Oriental politeness, know  how to constitute a very well-behaved assembly.  I spoke exactly an hour, as I did the night before.  I leave
to-day for Bombay. A week ago I had no thought
of stopping here, and I dreaded the journey to
Ahmlednuggur, but both have been exceedingly interesting experiences, for which I am grateful.  The
Deccan College, and several schools of note located
here, I visited yesterday, under the escort of Colonel
Johnson."
Mr. Park, writing next year says, that on a recent
Other Eng- visit to Abhmeduggur, he was requested by!ish lecturing.    the English-speaking natives to give them
a lecture in English, and they assembled to hear
it at the mission church, which had lately been
enlarged.  "I have seldom  had a better audience
of brahmilns," he says, " than assembled on that occasion. I gave a lecture which, before any other
audience, would have been called a sermon, and it
was well received."




IISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.           325
When we consider the high intelligence of the
missionaries of different societies - English, Scotch,
The esti-  and American --   who have labored among
mated
result.   the Mahrattas, and the confident opinions
they have so often expressed on the subject, we cannot doubt, that their labors have exerted a great and
beneficial influence.  They have not been toiling
merely for results that loomed up in the future;
they see them  in the past and the present.
Mr. Harding thinks that the small apparent success of the mission in Bombay is owing, (1.) To the
influence of social life and the intensified forml of
every evil in such a city.  (2.) To influences tending
to divert missionaries from  direct and persistent
evangelical work.  (3.) To the short term  of missionary service, and the frequent changes.  (4.) To
the fact that the centre of our missionary operations was long in the interior, so that the work in
Botmbay failed in the  concentration required to intensify it to such a degree as might be expected to
produce extensive and permanent results.  (5.) To
this fact, also, that four other Missionary Societies
have pursued a somewhat different policy, especially
in their educational establishments.
Yet the Board has very important facilities for
laboring in Bombay, having a valuable dwellinghouse adapted to two families, centrally situated, and
a commodious house of worship in an excellent location. It has also the right granted by government




326            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
to occupy several lots in different parts of the city,
for the residence of mission families, for native free
schools, and other missionary purposes.  It was the
first missionary station in1 what is now the greatest
city of India, and has sowed much good seed there,
which needs only appropriate culture and the blessing of God to yield a harvest.  Prosecuting the
mission with the single object of raising up effective
native churches and an appropriate native ministry,
there will be no unhealthful competition with other
friendly missions.  Their attractive schools may indeed draw upon our young men, as the government
college does upon theirs, but in a population, now so
near a million, there must be ample room for all.




CHAPTER XVII.
TAMIL PEOPLE.
THE CEYLON MISSION.
1855-1867.
TRE Batticotta Seminary was in operation thirtyone years, and its cost in that time was Unexpected
about $100,000, including the salaries of ch1age i"n
its missionlary teachers. In its later years, nar'Y
the admission of scholars who paid their board,
unexpectedly wrought an unfavorable change in
the  institution, by  introducing  students  from
wealthy families, whose main object was to fit themselves for government service. The influence of
this class was not good upon the religious character
of the school. In the year 1855, only eleven of the
ninety-six students were members of the church.
The number of students, who had been church
members up to that time, was six hundred and seventy, - somewhat more than half the whole niumber; and of these four hundred and fifty were then
living.  About ninety had been excommunicated,
most of them, it appears, for marrying heathen
wives. Eighty of the graduates were then in the




328           MISSIO.NS TO INDIA.
employ of the American mission, and thirty were in
the employ of other missions; and one hundred and
fifty-eight were in the service of the Ceylon and India governments. Among those engaged in government and other service, were some who honored their
Christian profession by a humble and consistent life.
The institution was modified by the mission to
meet the exigencies of the times, and was then
called " The Theological and Training Institution;"
and the prescribed course of study was eminently
Biblical.  Mr. Sanders was made the Principal, and
had the aid of two native teachers.  The institution
started on its new career with sixteen students, selected from forty candidates, varying in their ages
fiom sixteen to twenty-six.
In the United States this movement was regarded
This move- by some, at the time, as being retrograde.
ment not
retrograde. Yet it was not, nor did it involve any serious reflection upon the past. Missions are progressive, under the teachings of experience. What is
good policy at one time, may require modification at
another.  It was so in the Ceylon mission. The
only reasonable doubt is, whether the changes were
not too long delayed.
The whole number of pupils in  the English
The English schools for preparing pupils for the Semischools.   nary, from  1830 to 1848, was seventeen
hundred.  The largest number at any one time, was
six hundred and eighteen.  Six years later, there




CEYLON IMISSION.               329
were only two hundred and twenty-nine.  The chief
cause of this reduction was the belief of the mission, that the cost of English studies ought to devolve mnainly on the patrents, whose sole nmotive in
sending their children was to secure for them secular advancement.  Yet these schools had a missionary value. Besides acquiring the English language,
the students pursued a thorough course in the vernacular, including  catechisms, Scripture  history,
and other studies; and these studies served to prolong the school education of the boys.
Heathen parents generally saw no advantage in
giving their~ daughters ail education, and Female eduthere were strong prejudices against it. cation.
There had been no such custom, until it was introduced by the mission.  Hence arose the practice of
giving the girls cloths, as an inducement to attend
school; which was discontinued in 1855, after an
experiment of thirty years. But few girls attended
the village schools, and these were mostly of low
caste and poor.  They came more for the cloth than
for education, and it was difficult to retain them
until they had learned to read the Bible and received religious impressions.  Then the schoolmhaster often felt disgraced in teaching such girls. Persons of wealth and high caste rarely sent their
daughters to the village schools. The case was
somewhat different in the select girls' schools at the
stations, supported by government grants, in which




330           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
cloths and jackets were given twice a year, witlh
additional grants for washing, and for instruction in
sewing.  Christian teachers were employed in these
schools, a good common education was given in
them to many girls residing near the stations; and
candidates were selected from  them  for the Seminary at Oodooville.
One of the good results of discontinuing English
A native in the Batticotta Seminary, was the estabEnglish
High School. lishmlent of an English High School in
1857, by the native community, under the superintendence of Mr. Breckenridge, a native member of
the church, who had been one of the best teachers
in the Batticotta Seminary.  Mr. Breckenridge's
new school soon had one hundred and thirty scholars, between the ages of twelve and twenty. This
was the beginning of self-sustaining educational institutions among the native Christians in Jaffna.
The time had evidently comle for devolving the expense of an English education, in great part at
least, upon those who were to profit by it.
After two years, the Breckenridge English High
School adopted a constitution, which declared its
object to be imparting "useful knowledge to native
youth  upon  a Protestant  Christian  basis;" its
course of instruction was to be " Biblical, scientific,
and literary, both in Tamil and English;" and its
Trustees were all to be " Protestant Christians."
Within the district occupied by the mission, there




CEYLON MISSION.                331
were four other English schools in 1859, supported
by natives, and the Bible and Christian lessons were
taught in all of them. They numbered, together,
over four hundred pupils.
In view of these encouraging facts, the Prudential Committee wrote thus to the mis- Position of
the Prudenion: --                                   tial Commit"' We would encourage the natives in tee
efforts they are disposed to make for supporting
Christian schools, however strongly they may run at
first in the English direction; though not by our
becoming a party and co-laborer in such schools.
The merit of their enterprise lies in its being their
own, independent of missionary support.  We cannot well exaggerate the importance of guarding our
native Christians against the hope, that we shall
ever return to the teaching of their children the
English language, to be used as a means of procuring lucrative  secular employments.  The sooner
they understand, that there is no ground for such a
hope, the better will it be for them, and the better
for the cause.
"The Christian schools for English, originated,
taught, supported wholly by the natives, are a very
different thing, in their practical bearing, from what
they would be in the hands of the mission, supported by the Board.  The boon is no longer a
charity, nor sought as such. The whole operation
is under the laws governing demand and supply.




332           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Excessive production, such as was under the old
system, is checked.  The young natives, who shrink
fr'om  goillg far from home in missionary employment, even so far as Chavagacherry is from Batticotta, will shrink from seeking lucrative employments in the far off regions of Madras, or Burmah.
Parents will weigh probabilities, before spending
their own money for board and tuition. Then we
have no longer the entangling alliances of patrons
and beneficiaries, and the consequent dependence
and implied obligations. Our relations to the whole
thing are changed, and for the better.
"What we pu-rpose, therefore, is this: While you
reassure our Clhristian natives, that we shall not return to our old system, you should also assure them
that we shall always be glad to see them  helping
themselves. This we would show by word and deed;
by kind pastoral visits occasionally to the schools;
by a cordial attendance and aid at their examinations in studies we do not disapprove; by procuring
government aid for them, under prudent restrictions; and by recommendations of worthy pupils
when seeking employment.
" The Lord has certainly work to be accomplished
in Jaffna, for which (mainly through missionary instrumentalities) He has made much preparation. He
has converted many of the people, and IIe will doubtless yet convert -many more. And notwithstanding
the sordidness of the native character, notwithstand



CEYLON AMISSION.0.             333
ing the temptations afforded by the English language, by the ambitious, worldly influence of parents, and by the offers of government, traders, and
planters, there will be pious young men in Jaffna
(as in this country) who, after all, will choose the
Gospel ministry, and the unanlbitious life of the
school-teacher; and this number, on the present
plani of our mission, will be on the increase.  True,
we are now in a transition state, and of course are
somewhat unsettled; but we are making progress,
through the blessing of our Lord and Saviour, toward a higher stage of spirituality and efficiency."
Speaking  of former  pupils of the  Batticotta
Seminary found within the parish of Oo- Results ofa
liberal edudlooville, Mr. Spaulding makes the follow- cation.
ing statement: "The native assistants at this station report fifty-five young men within the limits of
this field, including Kokkliville, who have been educated more or less in the Batticotta Seminarly, exclusive of those employed in our mission.  These
statistics show that more than two thirds of these
men reside in their own villages, or in the District;
more than two thirds have been church-members,
and only fourteen are faulted on our books.  Those
in public office are often at home, and their influence is not small in their villages.  Intelligence
and a desire for education, are on the increase;
these very men, even those of the most hopeless
class, are much more easily moved than the imper



334           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
vious minds of the besotted heathen; and those who
keep aloof from us, or turn a corner to avoid us, are
much more vulnerable than their thick-headed and
sensual-hearted neighbors. With the worst construction which can be put on those men and measures, heathenism is a great loser, and Christianity
gains a thousand-fold by such education."
The " Training and Theological Institution " was
The Theo-  on a vernacular basis, with a purely religlogical Seminary.    ious object.  At the end of its first year,
two thirds of its pupils were hopefully pious, and
among them  were some who, for talent and piety,
bid fair to rank high as teachers and preachers.
The institution was the chief hope of the mission in
respect to its native pastors and helpers.
The Prudential Committee wrote thus concerning
it in 1858: " Our Theological School will acconimplish its object, should it collect all in the District,
whose piety, talents, and spirit will make them
happy in its pursuits, be their number more or less.
We have no funds for supporting a school tat Batticotta merely for the sake of having one, or because
we have so long had one there.  Let us begin cautiously, and be content with having only the men we
want.  On the plan above proposed, there must
needs be a respectable number at our command to
begin with. And with the presenit reduced number
of missionaries (and not all of these in health, and
some just arrived), the not having the school in ses



CEYLON MISSION.                335
sion during the whole year, will be a convenience.
We hope you will all feel that the school exists
solely for the mission.  Let it be what you and the
Prudential Committee agree in believing it ought to
be, and you need not fear that the Christian community at home will be dissatisfied.  Missions must
be worked, if worked successfully, on their true and
proper merits."
In the year 1860, a revival brought three fourths
of the pupils into the church.  The Principal declared the last six months of that year the happiest
in hiis missionary life.
A native memnber of the church, one of the earliest converted, died in 1859.  He was of Deathofan
old native
humble origill and condition, but honored Christian.
the Christian profession for thirty-seven years.  His
Christian name was Onesimus. He was originally a
slave of the covia caste. and was made free by Mr.
Poor in 1821, about the time of his uniting with the
church.  HIis age at that time was supposed to be
thirty-five, consequently he died at the age of seventy-three.  Ten years after his conversion, Onesimus was made a deacon in the church.  In this
office he continued through life, and though  not
rising to great influence, he never hesitated to do
his duty according to his conception of it, even
when it was to warn the wealthy and the learned.
His visits from house to house were frequent among
the Christians, and sometimes he would visit the




336           1ITHSSIONS TO INDIA.
missionaries, even at unseasonable hours, that he
night kneel with them  in prayer for some man or
woman whom  he regarded as in danger of being
lost.  In his last years he was enfeebled in body and
mind, but was always meek, humble, childlike; and
the most effectual alleviation of his severe pains,
when on his death-bed, was reading the Scriptures
to him and prayer.
Messrs. Mila  H. Hitchcock and Jamles Quick and
Newmi.sion- their wives joined the mission in 1858, and
aries.  Mr. James A. Bates and wife in 1851.
Failure of the wife's health obliged Mr. Hitchcock
to return in 1860, Mr. Bates in 1863, and Mr. Quick
in 1868.
Provision for general education devolves properly
on the native community, with the aid of governA Native   ment. In the autumn of 1867, a meeting
College projected.    of native Christiains connected with the
different Protestant missions in Jaffna was held at
Batticotta, to consult about creating a Native College. A large committee was appointed to solicit a
subscription of $25,000, and the missionaries of the
American Board were requested to act as trustees,
with power to associate with themselves an equal
number of native gentlemen; while the Board was
desired to furnish the Principal, through its mission.
The movement indicated an advance in the popular
sentimlent, and that the time had come for measures
looking directly to the close of the mission as a




CEYLON MISSION.               337
possible result. A Christian College was the more
obvious of these measures, constituted, governed,
instructed, and sustained in the maanner proposed.
There was supposed to be piety and learning enough
in the native community, and enough of organized religious life and of trustworthy self-reliance,
to warrant the expectation of success in this institution.
The substantial advance made by the mission will
more clearly appear, if we take into view a Advancein
statement made in a letter from the miis- the mission
sion in the year 1847, eight years before the visit of
the Deputation.  The leading object of the letter
was to show why the mission had been so slow,
hitherto, in putting forward a native ministry.  The
Jaffna field has proved one of the hardest for missionary cultivation, - the result, perhaps, of previous Roman Catholic and Dutch culture, - but nowhere else could the various educational appliances
have had more ample scope. The statement was, in
substance, as follows:1. After the lapse of thirty years, there was but
one congregation on the Sabbath in connection with
each of the stations, and those congregations had
so few voluntary attendants as to make it proper
almost to leave them out of the account, being composed chiefly of beneficiaries and dependants.
2. This dependence  on  the native  preachers,
schoolmasters, and schools, for a congregation at
22




338           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
the station, hindered the gathering of other colngregations in the neighboring villages at the time
of the station service.
3. As the result of the system of operations, the
mission churches were educated bodies, and so demanded the most efficient pastoral care that could
be provided, rendering it exceedingly difficult to
train up adequate native pastors.  Yet, while the
mission supposed that none but missionaries could
fill the pastoral office, they believed that the natives,
in ordinary life, hadl few  sympathies in common
with themselves.  The churches were anoinalous in
their origin, which was in charity boardin'g-schools;
in their character, being educated bodies; and in
their position, which to a great extent was one of
dependence upon the mission for pecuniary aid.
4. As things then were, neither native pastors nor
native preachers were thought to be very necessary,
not as pastors, because there were no flocks for
them  to feed; not as preachers, because there were
no appropriate congregations for them; nor was
there, at that time, any native convert deemed competent to feed the flock at either of the stations,
except under the supervision of a missionary.  Of
the eight natives who had been licensed to preach,
not more than two had then given reasonable satisfaction as preachers.
5. The labors of the mnissionaries had become so
various, that those newly arrived found it difficult




CEYLON MISSION.               339
to master the language so as to preach fluently and
idiomatically, and the great variety of cares made it
also difficult for any one to give the attention needful for the proper training of a native ministry.
In view of this it seemed to those, whose post of
duty was at the centre of the operations, A desirable
that a change was desirable in the course change.
pursued.  Accordingly the Prudential Conimmittee
advised, that the excessive dependence of the congregations and churches upon the schools, should in
sonle way be brought to an end.  Believing the
churches and pastorate to be divine institutions, and
most intimately correlated, they held that if each
were properly adapted to the other, there would be
no risk in bringing them  together, and that missionaries should be evangelists, and not pastors.
They believed the native preachers would be less
likely to flil under the responsibilities of the pastorate, than when hanging loosely on religious society as mere evangelists.
The first ordination at Karadive, described in the
preceding chapter, was regarded as a good Ordination
of native
step in advance. A still more important pastors.
one was the ordaining, in the same year, of one of
the best educated native helpers as pastor of the
church at Chavagacherry, at the opposite end of the
field, a station that had been vacated by a missionary.  A third native pastor was ordained in 1858
over a new  village church  at Valany. In 1860




340           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
another village church was formed at Navaly. The
church purchased land, erected a house of worship,
and then extended a call to a native preacher who
had labored among them, and he was installed as
their pastor in 1861. This pastor was supported by
the Native Evangelical Society, the others in part
by their own churches.
Of the three native assistants who had been
licensed to preach, Mr. Howland wrote, a few years
later, that he felt great confidence in them as men
of sincere piety, superior intelligence, and growing
excellence, and he had been much gratified to notice
that such men were gradually rising in influence,
even above those of superior talent and education,
but less marlked for Christian earnestness.
On the 12th of May, 1862, the 3Rev. Benjamin C.
Death of Mr. Meigs died in New York city, in the sevMeIgs.    enty-third year of his age.  He was one of
the first company of missionaries to Ceylon, where
he spent more than forty years.  He sent three
of his children to the United States in 1834, and
came in 1840 with the rest of his large family.  In
the following year he returned to Ceylon, leaving
his family in the United States, where they remnained.  When advised, after fifteen years, in view
of threatening indications as to his health, to rejoin
his family, he remarked that he could have done no
better in the past, tllan he had done for his family,
or for the mission.  He came to America in 1858,
and remained there till his death.




CEYLON MISSION.               341
Mr. Meigs's sacrifices in the cause of his Master
were great, and he made themn cheerfully. His original choice of the missionary life is understood to
have been with a singularly calm deliberation, and
his adherence to it was in the same spirit.  He died
as he had lived, bearing testimoly to the grace of
God. At the close of a prayer, on the night of his
death, commending him, his family, the cause of
missions, and all the precious interests of the Redeemer's kingdom  to God, he lifted his hands, and
with deep emotion responded, AMEN.
A step fraught with the highest promise to the
cause of Christ in Jaffna was taken at Bat- Interesting
pastorate at
ticotta in 1867, by the oldest church in the Batticotta.
mission.  The church decided, not only to have a
pastor, but to be self-governed, self-supported, and
independent of the mission in everything, except
Christian counsel.  Altogether this was a decisive
proof of the hold the Gospel had taken on the life
of the people.
A meeting of the male members of the church
was held on the day of the annual thanksgiving,
and one of their number having been chosen chairman, remarks were made by different members on
the necessity of having a native pastor, and supporting him without foreign aid. Messrs. Howland
and Hastings were present, but only as spectators.
On0 the first point all were agreed, but there was
doubt as to the possibility of raising the entire




342           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
salary. An effort already made had secured only
half of it, and even the most sanguine expressed
apprehension; but then it was said by some, that
they ought not to have a pastor until they could
support him. At length one pledged himself to pay
the salary for a month, another did the same, and a
third said, "I have been thinlking that, were I a
heathen, I should give annually for ceremonies for
my deceased parents, and I will give as nmuch for
the support of a pastor."  The result was a unanliinous vote to support him.
When ready for the choice, the chairman read
Acts i. 23-26, and xiii. 1-3, and led in prayer for
divine direction. Nearly all the votes were for Benjamin H. Rice, principal native teacher of the Theological and Training Institution, and one of the
three recently licensed to preach.  He was present,
and expressed, in a voice tremulous with emotion,
his feeling of unworthiness for the office; but said,
as the call had been entirely unsought by himself,
he would accept it on the condition, that they would
sustain him by their sympathy and prayers.  The
day for the ordination was stormy, yet more than
four hundred were present, and some natives who
were connected with the English mission.  Mr.
Howland says of the occasion: " It was one not
soon to be forgotten by those present, and certainly
not by me. Twenty-one years before, I preached
my first sermon on heathen ground in that pulpit,




CEYLON MISSION.               343
and it has ever since been peculiarly dear to me."
To make room for the new pastor, Mr. Howland removed froim Batticotta to Tillipally; and it deserves
to be recorded, that the change made by the native
pastor fiom the Seminary to the Pastorate, was at
considerable pecuniary sacrifice.
A committee of the church soon after wrote thus
to their patrons in this country:"While this church is no longer under the care
and the control of the mission, though sub- Letterfrom
ject to its counsel, they feel bound to ex- the church.
press their filial gratitude to the churches in America.  The name Jaffna, and particularly Batticotta,
is dear to thousands thronugh the length and breadth
of your Christian land.  This district has been colonized, not with men fiom  Alerica, but with Anilerican feelings, taste, and religion.  The standard of
the cross is now erected here, and this church feels
it to be her duty, with unfeigned gratitude to acknowledge, that she owes all that she is, and all
that she has, under God, to the churches in America. We are now an independent church, with a
pastor of our own, and hope before long to be able
to support our own schools, and catechists, and
preachers. We are forming a congregation from
those who are willing to renounce heathenism and
adapt themselves to Christian forms and practices,
who are increasing in number.   We ask your
prayers, that this church may not fail in its effort




344           M[ISSIONS TO INDIA.
to stand alone, but mlay preserve its faith to the
end, and shine to the glory of Christ, as an examlple
to the Hindli world. May Jesus, our common Lord,
grant that we all, in one communion, may shine as
precious gems upon his crown throughout eternity." 1
Looking back from this point (1867), we see very
A pleasing  marked progress in the work of this misretrospect.  sion.  The native church at Batticotta, -
with its pastor of the same race, self-governed, self-:reliant, looking no longer to the mission except for
firaternal counsel, gathering a Christian congregation around it, and aiming to shine to the glory of
Christ, - is a monument of success.
In that year, there were ten churches within the
bounds of the mission, containing four hundred and
eighty-fbnur members.  Twenty-seven regular services were held on the Sabbath, and frequent meetings among the heathen during the week, on mnoonlight evenings.  Of these meetings NMr. Howland
says: C' There was formerly more or less opposition
in them.  Now, opposition or dispute is rare. There
seems to be a serious attention, and an apparent
conviction on the minds of many that we preach the
truth.  This is encouraging.  The seed sown witlh
tears, by those who have gone before us, for so many
years, certainly cannot be in vain; and we sometimes think the time of harvest may be near."
1 Missionary Herald, 1867, pp. 283, 302.




CHAPTER XVIII.
THE TAfMIL PEOPLE.
CEYLON MISSION.
1867-1873.
IT has been already stated, that a printer was
sent to this mission in the year 1821, and The missionthat he was banished from the island by the ary Pr'nt"ing
Governor. The press was then deposited with the
Church missionaries at Vellore,and thus at once became available for printing books and tracts.  On
the removal of restrictions in 1834, it was returned
to the mission, and set up at Manepy.  The arrival
of Mr. Minor led to an enlargement of the establishment, and in 1838 four presses were in operation, and seventy men employed in the printingoffice and bindery.  Owing to the climate and native habits, they would do only about half the work
of the same number of men in America. This scale
of operations was continued, with some variations,
for twelve years, and a large amount of printing of
various kinds was done in Tamil and English; but
in 1850 the number of workimen was reduced one
half: There were iprinted, during the thirteen years




346           AISSIONS TO INDIA.
in which the press was at Vellore, forty-three tracts
and 250,000 copies. A large printing establishment,
if it must be constantly employed, becomes exacting
in its demands on the time and labor of a mission.
It was so with this establishment.  It had been the
means of great good, but the Ceylon missionaries
camle at length to the conclusion, that if the press
were owned and worked by native Christians, with
occasiolial aid from Madras, the requirements of the
mission could still be met; and in 1855, the establishment, after some further reduction, was sold, under
certainl stipulations, to native Christians in Jaffna,
who bad been trained in the office. Mr. Burnell,
who was in charge of the establishment, was soon
after transferred to, the Madura mission, where he
was ordained as a minister of the Gospel.
In twenty years from 1834, the number of pages
printed was nearly 172,000,000, the number of distinct publications being two hundred and ninety.
Not less than one hundred  and forty of the publications were tracts, issued chiefly at the expense of
the  American  Tract Society.  In  addition, the
Jaffna Tract Society had printed 260,000 copies of
an almanac, called the Tamil Calendar. Among the
Tamil publications, was a dictionary, of about nine
hundred octavo pages, and works on geography,
anatolmy, algebra, and the like, of about two hundred pages each. Among the publications in English and Tamil were a dictionary of nearly a thou



CEYLON MISSION.              347
sand large octavo pages, and the "Morning Star,"
a semi-monthly periodical commenced in 1841, embracing sixteen quarto volumes.  Of English publications, the number of copies was about fifty thousand, and the grand total of copies was three and a
half millions. The volumes issued from the bindery
numbered 756,000; and nearly one third of this
printed matter was the Word of God.
The " Morning Star" was regarded by the mission as an effective instrument of good. Its columns
being open to objections against Christianity, its
tendency was to develop public sentiment, and secure a perusal of the answers to those objections.
As educated natives became widely scattered, this
periodical retained an influence over them, and it
was invaluable among the Christian families connected with the mission. After 1855, it was enlarged, and issued as a monthly, wholly in the Tamil
language. Its subscribers in 1856 numbered six
hundred and forty-five, and more than a third of
them were heathen.
The medical department of the mission requires
a few additional statements. Messrs. WarThe medical
ren and Richards, of the first mission com- department.
pany, had a knowledge of medicine, and commenced
its practice among the people. Dr. Scudder entered
upon his labors as a missionary physician in 1819,
and trained a few native young men to practice on
European principles. Dr. Ward took charge of the




348:    MISSIONS TO INDIA.
department in 1833, and Dr. Green ill 1847.  Seventy-two young men have been instructed in medicine, and a class of eighteen more will probably
graduate near the close of 1875.  Several of the
graduates have become good practitioners.  The
medical teaching in English was relinquished in
1864 for teaching in Tainil, and a set of vernacular
text books is in course of preparation.  Several
of the volumes, amounting to about three thousand
pages octavo, and copiously illustrated, have been
colmpleted.
The prevalence of the cholera in the early part
Deaths from of 1867 was nearly unprecedented.  The
cholera.   deaths in the province, as: estimated by the
Governmentt,     were tell thousand. Twenty-five comninunicants, and many of the baptized children, were
numbered with the dead. It was necessary to disband most of the schools.  Rachel, a pious widow
with a numerous family, attended upon a son, a sonin-law, and seven grandchildren, who died of the
pestilence, and upon others who recovered.  At
length she also passed away, in full hope of going
"to Mount Zion above," as she expressed it. Mr.
Howland pronounced her "a mother in Israel,"
wvhom lie had known for twenty-one years, without
being able to recollect a word said against her by
any one.
Mr. and Mrs. Sanders returned from the United
States at the close of 1867, and were accompanied




CEYLON MIS1 ION.               349
by Miss Harriet E. Townshend, who was to take
charge of the new  girls' boardin g-school Death of Mrs.
at Oodoopitty. In Novelllber of the follow- Sanders.
ing year the mission was sorely afflicted by the death
of Mrs. Sanders, after a, brief sickness, - a woman
greatly beloved, and eminently useful.
Mr. Capron, of the Madura Mission, instead of
going to the Sanitarium   on the Pulney Interesting
view of the
Hills, visited Jaffna with  his fanfily in mission.
June, 1868, and gives an animated view of the mission as it appeared to him in his sojourn.
C "Jaffnla," lhe says,' and especially Batticotta and
Oodooville, were pictures so pleasant in the fancy
of my boyhood, that I almost hesitated to dispel the
dream.  But the reality is as much better than the
dream.  I found the graves of some of' those early
missionaries - Harriet Winslow, whose memoir I
now rea d with double interest, and Father Poor,
whom  I revered perhaps as much as any saint in
the calendar.  I found also one of those noble men
still living, who entered the field before I was born,
and who, if he lives another year, will celebrate
his  semi-centennial on  missionary  ground. - It
might disturb his gravity to be classed as yet with
saints, but he was a worthy companion of those
worthy mlen who have passed away, and while I
delighted in his genial hospitality and social converse, I looked upon him with the reverence which
is inspired by a long life of usefulness, and by the




350           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
thought that he must ere long pass the river, into
which he has once dipped his feet and returned.
"' His wife lives, and is as worthy of him, as he is
of the noble company which has gone before him.
We found Miss Agnew, also, after a service of
twenty-eight years unbroken by a visit to her native
country, still at her post, and full of activity.
" When Father Spaulding had shown  me the
school-room and dormitories, and the magnificent
fruit trees of the school-yard,- his own planting,
he pointed to a long, low building, and said,' There
is where the power lies.' It was a row of small
rooms for secret prayer.
" Oodooville is not so very much altered from old
times, except for the better, by discarding English,
but I was glad to learn that female education has
become so popular in Jaffna that pupils, who could
not otherwise be admitted, pay a large portion of
the expense of their board and tuition.
" Batticotta, as it was and as it is, forms an instructive page of missionary experience. It must
have cost the mission a severe struggle to give up
the prestige of their splendid English school, and it
was certainly a step which the natives have never
ceased to deplore. But Batticotta is mightier than
ever for the work of Christianizing the island, and
Mr. Sanders, I believe, appreciates the value of the
influences which are committed to his trust.  I
found there a training institution, not made up of




CEYLON IMISSION.              351
boys, but of young men, either hopefully converted
or, at least, fully committed to the truth of Christianity.  I found a flourishing English school of
some two hundred members, under Christian management, the Principall  showing his own disposition
by taking an active part as a member of the church
committee, and giving, as I was told, one tenth of
his income in benevolence. I found a native church,
not only entirely supporting its pastor, but supporting also a good school for girls.  I found an intelligent and.well-to-do Christian community, living in
the enjoyment of the blessings of the Gospel, and
compelling the respect of their heathen neighbors.
One might well envy the power there is in Batticotta, and indeed in the Jaffna Church, in view of
the time when God shall pour out his Holy Spirit.
"C Oodoopitty is the most northeasterly station of
the mission, and considering its salubrity and the
character of its people, is one of the most inviting
missionary stations in India. The new female boarding-school has commenced its career of usefulness
with  about twenty pupils, and Miss Townshenrd,
whose mind was turning toward the missionary field
at the very time that the missionaries were looliinug to
the United States for some such young lady, is most
happy in her work, and has that work well in hand."
-The mission must have enjoyed, at this time, more
than usual spiritual prosperity.  There was more
1 Mr. Breckenridge.




352            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
than the usual religious activity. This was specially
true at Manepy, Tillipally, Panditeripo, and Navaly,
in which many had begun to give a tenth of their
income to Christian objects.  The subject of liberal
giving had been discussed at the annual convocation
of the churches, held in concert with the annual
meeting of the American Board.  A native pastor
presented, as an example, the efforts of the Christians of Kessabl in Central Turkey.  Mr. Sanders
spolie of the self-sacrificing spirit of many Christians in America, and others referred to the selfsupporting churches of Burmah and Eastern Turkey.  The occasion was one of the deepest interest,
and full of hope for the future.  Not the least
impressive part of it was the communion-service,
presided over by the venerable Dr. Spaulding, assisted by Mr. Stickney, a native pastor, at which
three hundred professed followers of Christ renewed
their covenant vows to Christ and each other.
Not only was theire increased  liberality, many
were active in personal efforts to colmmiend the Gospel to others.  At Tillipally, the Sabbath afternoon
service was given up, and the male members went
out, two by two, into the villages, withl portions of
Scripture and tracts, to read and talk with the people, and were generally well received. The wvomen
met Mrs. Howland at the same time for prayer,
Bible-reading, and study.  Mr. Sanders believed
that more tllan four thousand families were reached




CEYLON MlISSION.               353
in his field, during the year, by the native helpers,
and Mr. Howland reported fifteen hundred houses as
visited in his field. Thus thoroughly was the good
seed being sown.
The mil:n;  was strengthened in 1869 by the
arrival of 3M1il'. William E. De Riemer and his wife.
In 1855, and even some years later, it was difficult
for the chutrches to realize, that natives Change of
were needed as pastors. The missionary sentimenti 
to the native
must preach, baptize, marry their children, pastorate.
visit the sick, bury their dead, and administer the
ordinances of the Gospel. But in 1868 the principle
was generally admitted, and cordially received by
the most influential Christians, that natives should
be pastors. The duty of the church to support the
Gospel to the extent of its ability was accepted, and
the duty of the Christian to return at least a tenth
of his income to the Lord in benevolent contributions, was admitted by many, who gave accordingly.
One church (at Batticotta) had assumed the full
support of its pastor, and two others, under the
pastoral care of natives, were rising in their contributions; and those without native pastors were
taking upon themselves a part of the support of
those who statedly preached to them.  The care of
church edifices, and of the church poor, was generally assumed by the native Christians.
The peculiar adaptation of the native pastorate to
the native wants was exempllified when Mr. Hunt,
23




354           ]IWSSIONS TO INDIA.
long native pastor at Chavagacherry, was called, by
the Directors of the Jaffua College, to take the
place of head teacher in that institution.  Mr. De
Riemner says: "At the pastor's farewell meeting, I
was struck by the tenderness of the remarks made
byv one and another of the church.  One, a blacksmith, who has not long been a member, and is
the only Christian of his family, wept like a child.
When I spoke with him at the close of the meeting,
lie unwittingly gave the best testimony to the superiority of native over missionary pastors.  He said,
substantially:'We respect the missionaries,  and
wish to please them, but they are white men, and
do not know our trials.  Our pastor knew our trials,
our family difficulties, our weaknesses, and our ignorance. He came to our houses and our shops, and
instructed us how we should act in a way that the
white man cannot do. But now we have lost him,
we shall have no teacher.' "
The future of missions has much to hope from
The children the sons and daughters of missionaries.
instead of
the fathers. Mr. Thomas S. Smith, a son of Mr. J. C.
Smith, and his wife, a daughter of Mr. Fairbank of
the Mahratta mission, joined the Ceylon mission in
July, 1871. Two sons and a daughter of Mr. Howland, of the Ceylon mission, also joined the India
missions in 1873,-  one going to the Madura mission, the other andl the daughter to Ceylon.  In the
same year, also, a datughter of Mr. Minor joined the




CEYLON MISSION.               355
Madura mission as the wife of a son of Mr. Chandler.
Mr. J. C. Smith, father of the missionary of that
name, had been constrained by failing health to
come to the United States with his wife, where she
died on the 15th of May, 1873.  She had been a
faithful and earnest worker since 1837.
Mr. Sanders visited the United States in 1870, to
obtain funds for the proposed Jaffna Col- DeathofMr.
lege; and, soon after his return, died sud- Sanders.
denly at Batticotta, on the 29th of August, 1871, at
the age of forty-eight.  He was struck with apoplexy in the midst of apparent health. The loss was
severely felt, he having been eighteen years an active and efficient member of the mission, enjoying
the confidence and love of all.
As 1874 was the jubilee year of the Oodooville
Seminary, a number of its graduates met Apleasing
in the May preceding, to  consider what incident.
should be done on that occasion. None but women
were at the meeting, and some of these had belonged to the very first class. After devotional exercises, five resolutions were unanimously adopted,
and they show the " educated women of Jaffiina" to
be far in advance of their uneducated predecessors.
The preamble and first resolution read as follows -
4'VWe, the  educated  women  of Jaffna, being
deeply sensible of the benefits we have derived from
the labors of Protestant missionaries, and feeling
special gratitude to our much beloved and venerated




356            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
instructors, Dr. and Mrs. Spaulding, who have with
parental love and care spent more than half a century in self-denying labors for our good and the
good of our people, and to our highly esteemed
teacher, Miss E. Agnew, who for a third of a century has been. untiring in her efforts to promote
female education, desire to express in some definite
and permanent form  our respect and affection for
them, and our gratitude for their labors, and desire
at the same time to perpetuate their memory. With
this object in view, we therefore Resolve, —
"' 1. That we will raise a fund, to be called the
Spaulding and Agnew Fund, the interest of which
shall be placed at their disposal while they live, and
afterwards shall be used for the education of girls
needing aid in the Oodooville Female Boardingschool."
In the second resolution, they invite all who have
been connected with the institution to meet at the
Jubilee, and formally present the fund which should
be collectedl.
Dr. Spaulding, after having been longer in active
Death of Dr. foreign labor than any other missionary of
Spaulding.  the Board, died on the 18th of June, 1873,
the month following this interesting expression of
respect.  Ten days prior to his death, he had' celebrated the fifty-fourth anniversary of his embarkation for Ceylon.
In this, the last biographical sketch in this his



CEYLON MISSION.               357
tory, I may be allowed to avail myself of one prepared for Dr. Spaulding by Dr. Augustus C. Thomlpson for the Missionary Herald; thus reviving our
comlmon memories of a great and good man, dating
back to our visit to Ceylon, almost twenty years
ago:
"The voyage of the brig Ilndus was memorable for
a work of grace on board, during which the entire
crew, sixteen il n umber, expressed the hope, and at
the time appeared to give evidence, of a saving
change. This might be regarded as a prelude to
those interesting revivals in Jaffna, which afforded
so much delight to Dr. Spaulding and other laborers there, and to which he gratefully referred in his
last sickness.
"He arrived at Jaffna in the early part of 1820.
From  that time onward he continued faithfully,
quietly, and most industriously to labor as an ambassador of our Lord Jesus Christ among the Tamulians of Northern Ceylon, - a people by no means so
degraded as many of the heathen, and comparatively independent in their bearing, ingenious and
thrifty, while yet thoroughly wedded to their idols,
and morally callous, as any that can be found.
" In addition to the usual missionary work at his
station, and superintendence of the Oodooville Female Boarding-school, established in 1824, Dr.
Spaulding performed a large amount of literary
labor. For many years, he had the revision of works




358           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
carried through the press by the local Tract and
Bible Societies, and he acted also as proof-reader.
More than twenty Tamil tracts were prepared by
him, and many of the best hymns in the vernacular
hymn-book were from  his pen. He furnished an
excellent translation of' Pilgrim's Progress,' much
prized by the people, and compiled a Scripture History, which is used in the schools. To him also the
mission is indebted for a Tamil Dictionary, as well
as an enlarged and improved edition of an English
and Tamil Dictionary, each of which is the best in
use on the island. Another work, to which he had
given no small amount of time, was a revision of the
Holy Scriptures in Tamil.  His notes he left to the
local Bible Society, in the hope that they may furnish aid in a future improved version.  These contributions will no doubt prove valuable, for he was
one of the most accurate Tamil scholars in Southern India, having so mastered the language as to
use it with great facility, and often with power.
This must be reckoned among the reasons for the
usefulness, contentment, and length of his missionary life.
"Dr. Spaulding rarely spoke of what he was
doing, and still more rarely of what he had done;
but not unfrequently of the great work yet to be
accomplished, and the short period which a missionary has for this blessed employment.  Self-complacency and jealousy for his own comfort and repu



CEYLON MISSION.               359
tation, were not his characteristics.  During his
term  of service, protracted to such  an  unusual
length, he made only one visit to the United States.
Many will recollect his presence at the annual meeting of the Board in Worcester in 1844, and the aptness, kindliness, and raciness of the replies to questions publicly put to him on that occasion.
"' Father Spaulding was a shrewd man, a man of
humor, utterly unosten tatious, and quietly industrious; a man of prayer, and wholly devoted to the
work to which our Lord had called him.  He was
decided in his views, free in the expression of them,
tenacious in adhering to them, and yet a man of
peace. Foreigners of all classes in Ceylon respected
him. The esteem and affection of natives were also
marked.  It was often affecting to witness, during
his last sickness, the anxiety shown by them. to do
anything in their power for the good man's comfort.
Some of them were in constant attendance, fanning
him, or performing other loving ministries.  Two
of Dr. Green's former medical students alternated
day and night in their services, while either Mr.
Hastings or Mr. Simith was at hand throughout his
decline.  Owing to difficulty of breathing, he could
recline but very little during the two weeks of confinemenut to his room, and his body became so swollen as to make it hard to find an easy position; yet
he did not seem to suffer severe pain.
"On account of labored respiration Dr. Spauld



360           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
ing was not able to converse much. No sign of complaint escaped his lips; his own interests, and the
missionary work, he committed to the hands of the
Master, expressing no solicitude and no fear. Alluding to his death about to take place, he said,
characteristically, "Let my funeral be conducted
with Puritan simplicity; let there be no words of
praise or blame."  When Mr. Howland asked what
he would say to the native Christians, he replied,
" Consecrate everything that is yours to Christ, and
ask nothing in prayer which you will not devote to
him."  One restless night, looking at the watchers
who stood about him, and then casting his eyes
toward the open window, he exclaimed,'Watchmen! watchmen! what of the night P  Souls are
perishing.' And so this venerable servant of Christ,
aged almost fourscore and two years, ceased from
his labors, and has no doubt entered upon renewed
fellowship with Richards and Poor, Scudder and
Winslow, Meigs and Sanders, in the presence of
Him who saith,' Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.'
"Mrs. Spaulding, the beloved and valued companion of fifty-four years of toils, trials, and joys,
survives at Oodooville, but cannot be expected to
remain long behind her departed husband."
The forces of a Christian civilization are evidently
NativeEvan- gathering on this field. The " Jaffna Nagelical Soci-ety" takes the place,
ety.    tive Evangelical Society " takes the place,




CEYLON MISSION.               361
in the Jaffna Christian community, of our large
benevolent Societies at home.  To Christians in
Jaffna its meetings have all the interest which we
find in those of the American Board, and they malke
an effort to attend them.  "I wish," writes a missionary, " that you could have been present at the
annual meeting held lately at Batticotta.  It was an
occasion of intense interest.  The missionaries were
miirely spectators, taking part only in the comnmunion service in the afternoon.  The Annual Report,
the Report of the Treasurer, - stating the prospect
of a  40O debt two months before, and the circulation of a'special appeal' to the churches, as the
result of which contributions came in, till finally, on
that very morning, the last farthing was paid, leaving one pound in the treasury; then the addresses,
of a high tone of spirituality, and urging to a high
standard of consecration, were exercises such as we
could hardly look for in a land like this. They were
equal to those made at similar gatherings in Alnerica.  This Society is, we believe, the life of the
church, and I watch its prosperity as a physician
watches the pulse of his patient."
A " Board of Education" has also been formed,
consisting of ten native members and two A Board of
missionlaries.  Half the native members Education.
have no connection with the mission, and of the
rest, five are ministers, and one a catechist.  The
Government now grants its assistance in such a way




362           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
that the mission can accept it, and sixty schools,
containing 1,946 boys and 685 girls, were connected
in 1872 with this Board of Education. The Government defrays about four sevenths of the cost of the
schools, and has its Director with his assistants.
The Mission has its Examiner, who makes monthly
visits to the schools.  The Oodooville Girls' Boarding-school, under charge of Mrs. Spaulding and
Miss Agnew, both venerable for age and long service, had fifty-three pupils in 1872, and such spiritual
blessings were granted, that sixteen of the pupils
united with the church.  Nine of the thirty ini the
Oodoopitty Girls' Boarding-school, under the care
of Miss Townshend, were members of the church in
that year.
The Native College in Jaffna, projected in 1867,
The Ja,ffna  of which the preliminary steps were deCollege    scribed in the preceding chapter, was commenced on the first of July, 1872, under the charge
of Mr. Hastings.  Twenty-one pupils were then
admitted to the first class, out of thirty who presented themselves for examination.  A  fund had
been collected amounting to about $20,000, chiefly
in the United States.  The first term closed in October with a public examination, which was well
sustained by the pupils, and well attended by their
friends.  Some who came to criticize remained to
praise, confessing that they had not anticipated such
results.  All the students, except one, returned at




CEYLON MIISSION.             363
the opening of the second term. Mr. Hastings regarded himself as favored in his two native associate teachers, both being devoted Christians, and in
full sympathy with his desire to make the institution a real aid to the work of evangelization. More
recently, a special religious interest pervaded the
institution, and several expressed a hope that they
had become Christians. Three, who had been baptized in infancy, were received to the church. The
Theological Training School had been removed to
Tillipally, to be under the care of Mr. Howland, who
had gone thither to make way for the new pastor of
the Batticotta church.
The expectation appears to be entertained, by
those most competent to judge, that the work of
this mlision may, before very long, be left mainly to
the superintendence of the men connected with the
College and the Theological Training School.




CHAPTER XIX.
TAMIL. PEOPLE ON THE CONTINENT.
THE MADUIRA MISSION.
1855-1862.
TuE discussions of the Conference had given more
Effectofthe practical efficiency to the work of this misConfeence.  sion.  The truth was more distinctly realized that India is to be evangelized, not so much by
nissionaries from abroad, as by men raised up from
among the people, and that the grand effort henceforth should be in that direction.
The Seminary was to have in charge the following
The Semi-  grades of students: 1. Those in a regular
nary tudies. course of study, friom four to five years,
with English to be studied only as a classic.  2. A
class of older persons for a vernacular course of
two years.  3. Men employed already as catechists,
whose limited early advantages were to be supplemented by a year's instruction on subjects selected
from the other courses.  The Seminary was to be
recruited from the station village schools. As there
had been a steady increase in Tamil Christian literature, and English was taught only as a classic, there




MIAD URA MISSION.            365
would be time enough for the needed vernacular
studies. Students, who left the school too young
to be made pastors, were sent to gain experience by
teaching village schools, and, subsequently to the
establishment of the Normal School of the Vernacular Education Society, were sent for a year or
two to that institution.
The village, village school, and village church all
needed to be elevated intellectually. To aid nigherviin this, the Prudential Committee, in the lage schools
year 1865, authorized the establishment of a small
boarding-school at each station where there was a
resident missionary, to be called the Station school.
Each school was allowed an appropriation sufficient
for the support of a teacher and eight pupils, and
as many pupils might be added as the missionary
thought best, provided he could secure their support
from his personal friends in India and at home.
The school might be for boys, or for girls, or for
both. The aim was to give something more than
an elementary education to lads of promise, sons of
Christian parents, who would be likely to remain in
their native districts and become influential in the
village congregations and churches. It was also
desired to do a good deal more than had been done
to create intelligence among the Christian women,
and so indirectly to aim a blow at one of the main
props of Hindhism - the ignorance of the Hindu
women. The plan was cordially approved by the




866           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
mission, and such schools were put in operation
without delay. The one at Tirupitvauam was made
a select school of twenty pupils, and in its special
relations to the theological training school at Pasunialai seemed likely to solve a problem, which had
long perplexed the mission; namely, how they might
be enabled to devote their highest educational institution exclusively to the training of young men for
spiritual work.
The experiment of a native pastorate in the misThe native  sion dates from 1855. A promising gradpastorate.  uate from the Seminary was then ordained
as pastor at Mallankinaru.  In the fifteen years following, twelve more were ordained. Of these, up to
1872, two had died in the ministry, leaving behind
a precious memory; two had left the ministtry, and
three had changed the scene of their labors. Meanwhile the missionaries had come to feel, not only
that the native churches should have the choicest
men, but that a native pastor was essential to a
native church.  Additional experience showed, also,
that a disposition for self-support was essential to
the prosperity of both church and pastorate.  A
congregation in the western part of Madura called
upon the mission, in 1868, for one of its most valuable men, offering to provide one fourth of his
support, and holding out the prospect of an increase.  The request was granted; and the mission
subsequently voted not to ordain a pastor, in any




MADURA MISSION.                367
case, unless there should be a guarantee for at least
that proportion of his support.
In the year 1870, the mission readjusted its systeim  of education  to  the new  order of Still further
things.  The Seminary was modifed, so as adoances.
to be no longer a school for secular education, but
a theological school for the purely ministerial education of mature and experienced men, with a course
of two or three years' study.  The students were to
be selected from approved catechists, who were to
bring their families with them.  At the same time
the Girls' Boarding-school at Madura was transferred
to Pasumalai, and reorganized as a female seiminary
for the training of a select class of girls, suitable to
become wives of native helpers.  Their education
was to keep in view these probable future relations,
and, so fal as was practicable, the same advantages
of instruction were to be given to the wives of the
catechists mentioned above, as to the members of
the female seminary.  In this the mission acted
on the belief, that the country was advancing in
general intelligence, and needed a ministry and
churches thoroughly imbued with the Gospel spirit.
General education was to be left to the local boardipig-schools.
The result has been all that could have been reasonably expected.  The number of native pastors, in
1873, was fifteen.  Of these nine had taken the full
Seminary course, four the shorter coulse, and two




368           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
were educated elsewhere. Although half the pastorates are of not more than four years' standingn,
the efforts toward a native ministry have had encouragilg success. The west church in Madura,
already mentioned, increased more than one third
in five years, their contributions doubled, they paid
the larger part of the pastor's salary, their prayer
meetings were well attended, and they were erecting
a brick church. The church at Malankinarnu, whose
first pastor —the first in the mission — was ordained in 1855, pays more than half the salary of
its present pastor, sustains its school, has built a
new house of worship, and is steadily increasing in
numbers and in the grace of benevolence.  Of one
church of twenty-three members, the pastor reports that all the members have daily family worship. The custom of giving tenths has been adopted
by all the pastors, and by many of their people.
The accessions to the congregations being necessarily from  among the heathen, the pastors are
reported as active in securing theln.  One was in
the habit of taking volunteers from his church on
preaching excursions among the villages.
Early in 1873 the churches and pastors formed
three associations for a more convenient performance of ecclesiastical and other duties.  It is encouraging that the churches in connection with the
Native Evangelical Society stand pledged for the
entire salaries of the pastors.  The chief obstacle




MADURA MISSION.                369
in the way of ordaining pastors has been the belief
of the people, that a catechist would cost them less
than a pastor. But pastors are more and -more
sought for, and eight were ordained in the space
of three years.  lien of all grades of education
received calls, but chiefly those of the highest character and talent.
Albert Barnes, after an experience of twenty-five
years as a teacher of the Bible and theol- Accession of
native pasogy in the Seminary, was oldained pastor tors.
of the church at Pasumalai in November, 1871, a
position for which he was believed to be eminently
prepared.  In March of the following year, the
churches at Battalaghulndu, Dindigul, and Puln ey,
each received pastors, and it was most encouragiDng
to notice how appropriately and feelingly the native
pastors performed their parts in the ordination services.
It seemed desirable to give such a connected view
of the advance in the general character of the work.
Other important facts will now be mentioned.
The great India Rebellion of 1857 and 1858, did
not extend to the Madras Presidency, and Disturbing
consequently the Madura Mission was not influences.
materially disturbed.  The civil war in the United
States, some years later, stimulated the production
of cotton, and so increased the desire for gain, the
value of labor, and the cost of living.
24




370           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
The number of regularly organized churches in
Native    1857 was twenty-one, having deacons, and
churches.  meeting statedly for religious worship and
ordinances.  Only two native pastors had then been
ordained. Six churches were formed in 1856, and
six in the following year. The additions by profession, in one of these years, were one hundred
and seventy-one, and only fifteen had been excommunicated during the previous seven years. Members were received with caution, and their conduct
was generally good, though their temptations were
many, and the power of resistance weak. The mission had confidence in regard to the members of the
church generally, that they would be owned by
Christ as lambs of his fold.
The village congregations were regarded with inilla   creased interest.  It cost much labor to
Villlage congregations. induce them to break away from idolatry,
to abstain from heathen ceremonies, to observe the
Sabbath, to attend stated religious worship, and to
learn, and cause their children to learn, the great
truths of Christianity.  But they were helpful to
the mission, by furnishing stated places for preaching in the villages, and by bringing men into more
favorable position for impression, conviction, and
conversion, than the prejudiced heathen under brahminical and family influence.  The proportion of
church members in the congregations, in 1853, was
one to thirteen; in 1855 it was one to ten, and two




MADURA MISSION.                     371
years later nearly one to seven.  Mr. Burnell, formerly the printer of the Ceylon mission, but transferred to the Madura mission, was this year ordained as a minister of the Gospel.
The Tamil people  possess the oriental fondness
for poetry  and  music.  While they may Nativefondness for
listen  impatiently to an address in plain poetry.
prose, however striking and important the matter,
they are captivated by the same thoughts in metrical forms.  Mr. Webb, of Dindigul, had given much
attention to this subject, and compiled a book of
lyrics in Tatnil measure, of which an edition of two
thousand copies was printed, and other editions have
followed.  Several selections of' the most popular of
these lyrics have been circulated as tracts. It has
been deemed important in this mission, as among
the Mahrattas, to give special attention to the subject of Christian poetry, and the result, in the developmenlt of poetical talent among the natives, has
been exceeding gratifying.'
1 A translation is given of a lyric, said to be the composition of one
of the native pastors.
CHORUS.
Than honey's sweetness sweeter is the name of Jesus:
Longing, seeking, running, thou wilt come, 0 holy Church!
SONG.
1. In the world, with love, He bore distress,
Removing guilt, He put away the curse:
Feel, 0 my soul!




372               -MISSIONS  TO  INDIA.
The  last edition  of  the  Lyrics, edited  by Mr.
Washburn, contains three hundred  pieces, many of
them   of great beauty and  poetical merit, by more
than thirty different authors.  But it is noticeable,
in this book, that the lyrics were written almnost
wholly by natives, only two missionaries being represented.  A  son of Dr. Caldwell, of Tinnevelly, has
put into  Tamiil metre  "lRock  of Ages," and  Mr.
Webb, "Just as I am, without one plea."   The natives find the  English  metres at variance with the
genius of their language, and unmanageable.
2. The sinner to save, His life He gladly gave,
Full as the sea, His everlasting grace:
Praise, O my soul!
3. Sovereign Lord! Most glorious, gracious king!
For favor, seek Him with a willing mind;
Thou, O my soul!
4. As the dew of morning, earth shall pass away;
To all eternity, at the feet of God,
Trust, O my soul!
5. Why put your trust in relatives and friends?
Behold! for you is boundless grace with Jesus:
Joy, 0 my soul!
6. Help in trouble, and in sorrow joy, He gives;
If lovingly you go, embracing, He will keep you:
Long, O my soul!
7. The Name, by earth and heaven praised and sung,
Only take hold on that, and heavenly bliss
Gain, O my soul!




MADURA MISSION.                373
Messrs. William  B. Capron and Charles B. White
and their wives, arrived in 1857; and Mr. Gils' boarding-school
and Mrs. Capron took charge of the board- at Madura.
ing-school in Madura during Mrs. Rendall's absence
in America, while preparing to occupy their appointed station at Maina Madura. An extract from
a letter of Mr. Capron concerning the boardingschool, will be read with interest:" A class of eight pupils graduated on the 28th of
March, an address well adapted to the occasion
being delivered by the principal teacher.  These
girls are all members of the church, and have become very much endeared to us by their correct deportment, and by the pleasing evidence they give
that they are truly children of God. They go back
to their villages with a heart to do good, and we are
now hearing from  them  (May 11, at the Pulney
Hills) by occasional notes, of their attempts to render themselves useful.  Seven of the  eight are
teaching school, and some of them  speak of spending their leisure in teaching the women of the village congregations to read, or in reading to them,
and holding prayer-meetings with them.  One of
Mrs. Capron's proposals to them, on their leaving
school, was that they should choose some spot at
home for secret prayer, and that on every Wednesday afternoon they should retire there, and remember her, and each other, and the school, at the
throne of grace. They remind her, in every note,




374           MISSIONS' TO INDIA.
that they have not forgotten and will not forget
their pledge.  Some of these girls are from very
poor families, and one of them could not think of
any retired spot at home except behind the door of
the only room of the house; and there, no doubt,
she daily resorts for her private devotions.
"The girls have shown much interest in everything they have heard of the revival in America.
They often pray that the Lord will pour out his
Spirit here, as He has in'the America country;'
and they will, we doubt not, enter heartily into the
plan we have formed for the coming term, of a
brief noon prayer-meeting, to pray for a revival
of religion among them, and in the mission generally."
The mission was reinforced by the arrival of Rev.
Reinforce-  Edward Chester and wife, and Miss Sarah
"ments.    Ashley, in 1859; and by the return, in the
same year, of Mrs. Rendall, Mrs. Noyes, and Mrs.
Taylor, from their visits home; and by the arrival
of Rev. George T. Washburn and wife, in 1860, and
of Rev. David C. Scudder and wife, in 1861. Miss
Ashley was married to Mr. William York, Master of
the Christian and Vernacular Education Society's
school at Madura, in 1864, and died March 23,
1872.
The following are mentioned as among the favorEncouraging able indications of the year 1860, namely:
indication. an advance in Scriptural knowledge; an




MAD URA MISSION.              375
improved morality; a growing regard for the Sabbath, and for the law of marriage; a decrease in
the use of intoxicating drinks; less fondness for
going to law; greater interest in improving their
houses of worship, and in charitable contributions;
a greater disposition in women to attend church,
and to study Scripture lessons; and an increased
desire among the people to learn to read, and to
have their children educated.'" Old Samuel,"  who died this year in Mr. Taylor's district, deserves a passing notice. An eccentric
2native
He was a native of Tinnevelly, and in his helper.
youth a priest in the common demon worship of the
country.  His zeal for Christ was great from  the
time of his conversion. While unfitted by his eccentricities for the duties of a regular catechist, his
unique dramatic power in exhibiting the absurdities
of the common superstitions, and his manifest integrity and boldness, fitted him for evangelistic labor
among the heathen.  He became well known in the
greater part of the Madura district, and somewhat
in the Tinnevelly and Tanjore districts. Some would
say that he was deficient in good sense; but he
knew  how to gather and hold an interested audience
in a heathen village; and while he made them
laugh over their own follies, he would mingle, all
through his discourse, the truth as it is in Jesus.
It will readily be seen, that a true revival among
a people feeling the influence of the caste-bound




376           MIISSIONS TO INDIA.
social life of' India, is an event of special progress.
Extended re- Of course, with the  limited  amount of
vival.    Scriptural knowledge possessed by the people, such powerful spiritual results, as are often
witnessed where the Gospel has long been enjoyed,
could not reasonably be expected.  But the close of
1860 and the early part of 1861 did witness a spiritual awakening, analagous in formn to the one which
resulted  in  evangelizing  the  Sandwich  Islands,
though far less powerful.  It began in the northwestern part of Tinnevelly, occupied by the Church
Missionary Society, bordering on the Tirumanlgalam
station  district, and resulted from  the ordinary
course of missionary labors.  It soon began to have
a marlked effect on the heathen.  A member of the
Church mission wrote, in November, that one hundred and twenty persons had forsaken idolatry in
the villages of his own station, and that six hundred had taken the same step in the villages of an
adjoining station; also, that twenty persons were
travelling in all lparts of his field, holding meetings
and preaching the Gospel at their own charge.
Its first appearance within the bounds of the
American mission was at Mallankinaru, seventeen
miles south of Tirumangalam, in January, 1861.
Mr. Herrick received intelligence in that month,
which led him to visit the place; and he saw what
reminded him lmore of American revivals, than anything previously seen in the fifteen years of his mis



MAD URA MISSION.              377
sionary life. Two young men came to speak to
him in private of their sins, and asked him to pray
for themi. Another yonng man rose, in a prayermeeting, and wilti  tears requested prayers.  A
church member, who had been the first fruit of the
Gospel in that place, spoke of his great joy on a
day recently spent in fasting and prayer. On a subsequent visit, Mr. Herrick saw further evidence of a
genuine work of grace. Cases of disagreement between different miembers of the church and congregation, some of them of long standing, were healed.
A series of meetings was held to pray for a blessing
on the new year, and to bring the Gospel before
those not accustomed to hear it. The meetings
were in the open air in front of the church, and
under the light of the full moon; and here the first
decisive indications of the revival appeared. Seven
or eight women, and about the same number of
men, were regarded as hopeful converts.
The fact is not unimnportant that the revival commenced at Mallankinaru during the absence of the
catechist, and among people of a different caste
from the subjects of the revival in Tinnevelly.  At
a meeting of the " Sungkum," or ministerial association, it soon appeared, that there was an increase
of interest in nearly all that part of the field.
Mr. Tracy, the Principal of the Seminary at Pasumalai, has given an account of the revival Revival at
the Semiin that institution, under date of May 27, nary.
1861. He thus writes:



378           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
"On the Sabbath preceding the close of the term,
the Lord's Supper was administered, three of the
students were admitted to the church, and several
infants were baptized.- The season was one of deep
interest, but not more so than we had enjoyed at
other times. During family worship in the evening
I heard some one come on the verandah sobbing
bitterly.  I supposed that one of the boys had been
stung by a scorpion, not an uncommon occurrence.
When we rose from our knees, several of the larger
boys came forward supporting a smaller one who was
trembling and crying as if in great agony. I now
felt sure that my first supposition was correct, but
on asking the lad, he replied,'My sins, oh my sins
are piercing me through, I cannot, cannot bear it.'
I took him to my room, prayed with him, and tried
to point him to Christ, but he could not be comforted. I then sent him back to the Seminary and
requested Mr. Barnes, our oldest teacher, to go and
see if he could lead him where alone he could find
true peace. At this time the students were holding
their usual Sabbath evening meeting. Shortly afterwards the sound of loud crying and prayer reached
us from the Seminary, and in a few moments Mr.
Barnes returned, awe-struck, asking me to come
quickly, for he knew not what to do.  On reaching
the school I found the first-class room crowded with
the students and catechists.  Some were on their
knees with outstretched arms, others prostrate on




MAD URA MISSION.               379
their faces, some beating their breasts, and others
still, in their agony, striking their heads against
the floor; all, with loud cries and tears, confessing
their sins and praying for pardon. The scene was
awe-inspiring.
"Fearing the effects of such intense excitement,
I had some removed quietly to their rooms, and this
I repeated once or twice, striving, with the aid of
others, to direct their minds to tile blessed Saviour.
At last I had them all brought together, and spent
an hour in prayer and singing, but it was well
toward midnight before I could leave them  and
return home.  There were few  of us that slept
much that night.  Toward morning the wife of
one of the catechists, who bad been anything but a
praying woman, was deeply affected with a sense of
her sins, and her cries for mercy were heard in the
stillness of the night to a great distance.
" On Monday an attempt was made at study, but
it was impossible, and the day was spent in prayer
andl conversation with those in distress.  At this
time probably not more than six or eight among all
the students were unaffected. Many continued in
deep distress, but during the day some found peace
through faith in Christ. In the evening Mr. Capron
came, and we commenced a prayer-meeting, but the
excitement soon became uncontrollable, and we were
obliged to stop and address ourselves to individuals.
" Tuesday was spent much like the preceding day.




380           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
In the morning I cautioned all, with good effect,
against yielding  to mere excitement, and urged
them to avoid, as far as possible, giving way to their
feelings. They tried, but some, unable to restrain
themselves, quietly left the room or were removed,
that they might not disturb others. The attempt
to go on with the regular exercises of the Seminary
was also more successful. Mr. Chester was with us
in the evening, and our meeting was one of deep
feeling, but of less excitement. A considerable number were rejoicing in hope.
"6 On Wednesday the seminary committee met for
the usual examination at the close of the term, but
they could not go on with it.  The day was spent
principally in religious exercises, and the students
were dismissed to their homes, with earnest prayer
that the divine blessing might go with them, and
make them the means of good to the community.
" I had felt some anxiety lest this visit to their
homes should lead them  away from  Christ; but
the reports of their conduct, which I heard fr'Om
various quarters, have been uniformly favorable, and
I rejoice in thle hope that a truly divine work has
been wrought in many hearts. It deserves notice
that the pungent distress, rising in some cases to
intense agony, did not in one instance appear to
proceed from an apprehension of personal danger,
but from a deep sense of the evil of sin committed
against a holy but gracious God and Saviour."




MADURA MISSION.                381
The girls' boarding-school at Madura was affected
in a similar lmaner.   " Last Thursday Revivalin
the Madura
evening," wrote Mr. Rendall on the 4th of school.
July, "just after our usual weekly prayer meeting,
I was told that the girls in the school had been
weeping for a long time, and, with Miss Ashley, I
hastened over to ascertain the cause.  We found
them on their knees in the greatest excitement.  It
was similar to the state of things in the Pasumalai
Seminary just before the end of the last term.  God
prospered our endeavor to quiet them, and we then
conversed and prayed with them.  Since that time
a number have come frequently to one of us for
conversation and prayer."
Passing to the western side of the Madura District, we find evidences of the Holy Spirit's Revivalill
the Western
special presence in the villages of Periace- District.
lam, thle station of Mr. Noyes.  The annual meeting
of the North Local Committee was held in that
place, when the native assistants of Pulney, Dindigul, Battalagthndu, and Periaculam  came together
for examination and mutual conference.  The attendance was full, and the devotional meetings,
morning and evening, at pastor Seymour's church
in the village, were particularly interesting.  Mr.
Taylor was surprised at the earnestness of some of
the native brethren, and deeply affected by their
fervent prayers and  exhortations.  There was a
readiness to take part in the exercises, and an utne



382           MISSIONS TO iNDIA.
tion in them, such as he had never before witnessed
among the native Christians. He felt that the Lord
was with them of a truth, and his heart was warmed,
and his hopes in relation to the village work were
much encouraged. A work of grace had already
begun in a small congregation in a remote part of
this district, and the presence of a few  native
brethren from that vicinity added much to the interest of the meetings.
This snall congregation consisted of eight families, numbering thirty-two persons, who were of
three different castes.  The revival was confined
chiefly to young women, of whom  only one could
read. Soon after the opening of the meeting, they
began singing of their own accord, in a very earnest manner but harmoniously, hymns in Tamil metre, expressive of penitence for sin and trnst in the
Redeemer. They continued singing one hymn after
another for twenty minutes, and as they sang they
rose upon their knees and wept freely.  During
prayer, also, and while the Scriptures were read and
explained, they showed much feeling. The male
members of the congregation were present, and
seemed deeply interested, while the heathen about
the doors and windows looked on with amazement.
There was no confusion or disorder, but the scene
was intensely affecting.
Other interesting meetings are on record. The
mission reported the additions to the churches on




MADURA MISSION.               383
profession as seventy-six in 1860, and ninety-four in
1861.
Periaculam, where Mr. Scudder was stationed, is
one of tlhe most populous and influential villages of
the Madura District.  In this village was a church,
one of the few which had a native pastor.  The
congregation, of more than one hundred, had been
sadly divided by a protracted litigation between the
two deacons. The quarrel spread until every member of the congregation was arrayed on the one side
or the other, and Pastor Seymour said he alone was
left between. When Mr. Scudder arrived the case
had been decided in court, and one of the deacons
had been excommunicated and expressed penitence,
but the hostile feeling required time to subside.
The enterprising young  missionary was putting
matters in train for a reformation, and was Death of Mr.
exciting expectations of uncommon useful- Scudder.
hess, when, before the expiration of his first year,
on the 19th of November, 1862, he was removed
by a sudden and unexpected death, at the age of
twenty-seven.  He had been to Andipatti, one of his
more important outstations, eleven miles southeast,
to see a sick catechist, and on returning found the
Vaigai river, which he was obliged to cross, swollen
with recent rains. Being a good swimmer, and having previously swam the stream at the same point,
he did not hesitate now. But he had miscalculated
both his own strength and the force of the torrent.




384           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
As soon as he approached the middle of the river
he was borne away by the current, and, in sight of
one of his catechists, was swept down the stream
for a long distance, and suddenly overwhelmed by
the flood. This was on Wednesday. His body was
found on the following Sabbath at Solavanthan,
thirty miles below, and thirteen miles above Mtadura. Mr. Scudder was buried at the Sanitarium
on the Pulney Hills, overlooking his field. During
the few months of his missionary life he had been
most genial in his intercourse with his associates,
most diligent in his application to study, and most
earnest and zealous in his efforts to promote the
cause of Christ at his station.




CHAPTER XX.
TAMIL PEOPLE ON THE CONTINENT.
THE MADURA MISSION.
1862-1873.
THE hold of idolatry had evidently become loosened on many of the people. Numbers Evidences of
decline in
confessed their distrust of it, and the mis- idolaty.
sionary felt a perceptible difference when he went to
villages where no Christian labor had been performed.  The waning power of superstition was
seen in the fact, that very few new temples were
erected, while many were falling into decay. In
some of the districts visited there was increasing
difficulty at the festivals in drawing the idol car.
Many said it was not their concern, but that the
brahmins might draw it themselves if they chose,
and this was openly attributed to a diffusion of
Christian truth. At a festival not far from Pasunmalai, the manager repeatedly requested the students
to withdraw  from  the vicinity of the car, as the
distribution of books and conversations with the
people diminished their zeal. More than twice the
2o




386           MISSIOONS TO INDIA.
usual time was consumed in bringing the car to its
accustomed place, and it was not accomplished without hiring men from the village. The manager had
proposed a reduction in the size of the car, that it
might be drawn more easily, but the brahmins had
refused.
To the same purport was a feud reported by Mr.
Tracy in his neighborhood, between a manager and
the brahmins of the temples under his superintendence. He had filled many of the responsible offices
with persons of another caste, had represented the
brahmins as untrustworthy, and on one occasion
described them, in the presence of seminary teachers, as interlopers, with no right to perform  the
religious ceremonies of the temples, which properly
belonged to priests chosen from the other high
castes.
As another sign of the times, Mr. Tracy speaks
of the shanars, from which caste many of the Tinnevelly Christians came, as much excited in regard
to their religious privileges, particularly that of
going into the temples as far as the higher castes
were allowed to go. They had often expended considerable sums in enlarging and beautifying these
temples, in some cases also building temples, into
which, or sections of which, they were not allowed
to enter as worshippers, though open even to the
despised pariahs. They claimed the right of going
where any person of good caste might go, and the




MlAD URA MISSION.              387
manager seemed inclined to yield to their claim, as
a matter of simple justice.  But the brahminins decidledly opposed any such innovation.  The shanars
were bent on carrying their point, and threatened,
if they did not, to throw the brahmins overboard
and set up for themselves, or go over in a body to
Christianity.
"' The introduction of railroads and telegraphic
wires,"  writes a missionary in 1864, " the recent
general introduction of Government English schools
with English science and literature, even though
the Bible is not introduced therewith, and the general introduction of English law into all the courts
of the country, are bringing new ideas among the
people of India unfavorable to the continuance of
the  old idolatry.  The infidelity, which so often
marks the transition period in the belief of a people,
is increasing."
Mr. Washburn, in approaching Pulnley, situated
in the extreme northwest of the Madura 
One of the
District, describes what lie regarded as one chief sopof the grand supports of idolatry, and one idolatry.
of the chief obstacles to the reception of Gospel
truth.  He says: " Here, as elsewhere, the brahmins have secured the choicest lands. All this waving cultivation, as far as the eye can reach over the
plain, is the property of that stone image, whose
temple is yonder on the rock; or, to speak more
plainly, of its priestly attendants.  Were I asked,




388           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
what a.re now the chief supports of Hindui idolatry,
I would reply, the landed wealth of the temple, and
the pecuniary interest of certain non-official portions of the community.  Pulney is a sacred town
in the eyes of all the Hindtls of South India.  It
abounds in the most costly temples, rest-houses, and
edifices for entertaining pilgrims.  Many of them
are of hewn granite; each capable of accommodating hundreds of the pilgrims, which yearly fill the
town. The pious among the residents have learned
to augment their gains and their merits at once, by
erecting these spacious structures for the purpose
of encouraging pilgrimages."
The mission had become impressed with the value
An itinerant of itinerant labors, as a means of helping
ministry.  on this change in the ideas of the people;
and at the annual meeting in May, 1863, divided
the missionaries and their native helpers into companies, who should each take their turn for three
weeks in such labors.
One of the earliest itineracies was performed by
Messrs. Noyes and Washburn, with native helpers,
in the villages of Periaculam.  The missionary tent
was accessible to all from ten in the morning to four
in the afternoon, and here they conversed with not
a few influential persons.  They also preached to
large numbers on the encampment ground.  In one
village of nine hundred houses, it was founld that
three hundred of the houses belonged to brahmins,




MADURA MIISSION               389
and that they were generally rich land-owners, and
lived by agriculture and not by their priestly office.
They were more accessible and open to coinviction,
than the same class in the cities.
During a vacation in the Pasumnlai Seminary,
Mr. Tracy itinerated, with Mr. Chester and several
catechists and teachers. They went in four compallies, ranging  mornings and afternoons within
five miles of their encampment, and at noon held a
meeting in their tent.  In the evenings they went
together, and held meetings by moonlight in some
of the near villages.  Heavy rains compelled them
to return, after three days, to Dindigul.  They had
visited forty villages, held about fifty neetings,
preached to nearly two thousand persons, sold a considerable number of books and tracts, and were
much encouraged by their reception among the
people.
Mr. Rendall, writing in April, 1864, says that, in
company with Mr. Burnell, he visited sixty-seven
villages connected with his Madura station, and addiressed more than four thousand people. The catechists took much interest in this kind of work, and
rendered cheerful and efficient aid. In the same
year, Mr. Burnell spent twenty days with native
helpers, in a preaching tour; had seven encampments, visited one hundred and forty-five villages,
and addressed over seven thousand persons. Also,
in the same year, Messrs. Taylor and Washburn vis



390           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
ited fifty-six villages inll the Mandapasalai field, the
most southern in the.Madnura District, and were
favo rably impressed. Afterwards Messrs. Washburn
aud Noyes visited more than two hundred villages in
the Battalagfindu  district, designing to nmake a
thorough exploration of all parts not easily reached
by the  catechists of the village congregations.
They addressed more than six thousand persons,
carefully mapped out the field, and took notes for
future use.
In 1865, Mr. Washburn described a tour made
by himself and Mr. Rendall to one hundred and
two villages in his own Battalagufndu district, and
sixty-two in that of Madura; the audiences amounting to nine thousand people.  "'It was a time of
hard work, but one very much enjoyed by all. In
some encampments, the catechists were obliged to
walk long distances, with little rest till late at
night, but they always did it cheerfully.  I was particularly pleased in noticing the skill they had acquired in addressing large and turbulent crowds, in
the village streets.  I can see a great improvement
in this respect within three years. I doubt whether
American ministers would evince more slill, either
in managing an audience, or exhibiting religious
truth.  We sold also between four and five hundred tracts, school-books, and Scripture portions."
A letter from Mr. Chester of Dindigul, gives an
account of interesting labors in the itineracy, be



MAD URA MISSION.              391
tween the 1st of March and the 4th of May.  He
was assisted by the catechists of his station, a native pastor, a colporter of the Madras Bible Society, teachers in the mission seminary, and others,.
and says: "We have had eleven encampments, have
worked twenty-nine days, visited four hundred and
fourteen villages, and held four hundred and ninety
meetings, addressing 17,439 adult hearers, and selling sixty-eight rupees' worth of Scripture portions,
tracts, and books."   They went out in three and
four companies fiom their encampments, with usually three catechists in each company, aiming to
visit every village within six miles of the camping
ground. They had, in nearly all cases, most attentive and respectful audiences, with nothing  like
abuse.  Mr. Chester speaks very highly of the native helpers, who labored very hard, but were constantly cheerful and earnest, and most happy when
they had most to do, and met with most success.
The meetings were " precious seasons."  During all
this time Mr. Chester was often at his dispensary,
performing there the work of three or four days in
one, prescribing sometimes for as many as ninety
persons in a single day. He had had 1,478 patients,
nine hundred and six of them  new cases, since the
first of January.  "This medical work," he says,
" pays, with all its toil," giving the missionary favor
with all classes of people in the many villages of the
station.




392           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
The report of the mission for 1866, speaks of the
itinerating work as prosecuted with more than the
usual interest.  There were forty-five encampments,
with preaching ill 1,209 villages.  The number of
adult hearers exceeded fifty-nine thousand; and the
impression was deepened by the tracts distributed,
and the books sold. The visitation in the following
year, was to thirteen hundred villages, and more
than 57,000 persons heard the truths of the Gospel.
The itineracy had now become a specific department of missionary labor. A sufficient number of
tents had been procured; every missionary was expected to itinerate for a longer or shorter period,
with a corps of native helpers; and the work was
generally found to be a source of much enjoyment
to the native brethren. Mr. Capron, after a satisfactory exploration from Mana Madura eastward to
the sea, while he speaks of itinerating as hard work,
says the helpers returned inspirited, and the mlore
they were out in the field, the more contented and
happy they appeared to be.
Dr. and Mrs. Lord had been transferred to this
Accessions to mission from  Ceylon, in 1863.  Messrs.
the mission Thornton B. Penfield and Hervey C. Hazen,
and their wives, joined the mission in 1867 and
1868.  Dr. Henry K. Palmer and wife joined in
1869. The Misses Rosella A. Smith, Martha S.
Taylor, Sarah Pollock, Carrie Hartley, Mary E. Rendall, and Elizabeth Sisson, joined during the six
years following 1866.




MADURA MISSION.                393
At the close of 1867, thelre were one hundred and
sixty-two village congregations, and there Amount of
evangelical
were known to be Christians residing in influence.
two hundred and fifty-five villages.  Religious services were held in one hundred and seventy-five of
these places, with preaching once or twice every
Sabbath.  During that year, the missionaries visited eight hundred villages, and travelled in their
missionary tours nearly tell thousand  miles.  The
catechists visited a much larger number, and the
Gospel was preached at least once, during the year,
to 150,000 people.
The station day school at Dindigul was reported
to contain thirty-four brahimins and a num- Interesting
ber of Mohammedan boys from respectable schools.
families.  Of the station boarding-schools for girl's
at Mana Madura it is said: " There can be no more
hopeful field for labor than such a school, and it is
Mrs. Capron's privilege to have strength and time
to devote to it.  Probably there is not a happier
company, of the same size, in the Madura District;
interested in their studies, cheerful in doing their
daily task of work, and entering into play with a
good deal more than usual zest.  It has been specially gratifying to observe the attention of the pupils to religious instruction."  The Madura boarding-school for girls, under the superintendence of
Mrs. Chandler, aided by Miss Smith, having been
thirty years in operation, more than three hundred




394            MISSIONS TO INDIA.
girls had enjoyed its privileges, and many had died
in the faith, and many were wives or mothers of thle
mnission helpers.
Dr. Chester preached the Gospel during the year
The medical to nearly seven thousand patients, and half
branch of
the mission. as many more of their friends, who had
accomlpanied them. Dr. Cheeseman, the native medical assistant at Madura, treated nearly three thousand patients.
Mrs. Rendall, beloved by all, finished her faithful
Death of   service for Christ in India, and died, after
IMrs. Rendall.    a very brief illness, September 4, 1867,
while on her way home with her husband; and her
body found its final resting place in tlle MediterDeath of Dr. ranean Sea.  A few months later, on the
Lord.    24th of January, 1868, Dr. Lord, haiving
come to thle United States greatly prostrated, died
at New York.  The reader will renember him  in
connection with both the Ceylon and Madura missions.  He suffered much from  illness, but gave thle
strongest evidence of devotion to the cause.  When
apprised that death was neart, he expressed his willingness to go, and calmly yielded his life in the
forty-eighth year of his age.
And here I may record also the death of the Rev.
Death and  Horace S. Taylor, February 3, 1871, at the
character of
Mr. Taylor. age of fifty-six, after twenty-seven years of
laborious and most faithful service.  Excepting Dr.
Tracy, he was the oldest member of the missioln,




MADURA MISSION.               395
having arrived in October, 1844. No other member
had the privilege of collecting so many congregations, and of receiving so many converts to the
church. At the Mandapasalai station, he gathered
about eighteen  hundred from  the heathen  into
Christian congregations, and nearly three hundred
of these becane mlemllbers of the church.  He organized nine village churches, some of them perhaps
prematurely; but he looked forward to the timne
when they would be supplied with native pastors.
His mind was active, vigorous, independent, and fertile in resources, so that he was a suggestive and
valued correspondent.  "' He had a decidedly metaphysical turn of mind," wrote Mr. Capron when announcinog his death, "which was conspicuous in his
writings.  But I take more pleasure in remembering, that he was an humble, patient, prayerful laborer in, the vineyard.  He was a man who lived
near to Christ by prayer and the study of the Scriptures; as all could see, who listened to his prayers,
or his discourses, his remarks in social meetings, or
his conversations with the heathen.  He was particularly happy in his occasional expositions of
Scripture, in his addresses at the communion table,
and in the expression of sympathy and counsel in
time of sorrow.  I have never heard addresses,
which I would more gladly reproduce, than some of
his to our missionary circle, as we sat together at
the table of our Lord."  Says Mr. Rendall, "(H is




396           MISSrONS TO INDIA.
simple faith always made him  confident and buoyant, even in dark days. His memory in this respect
will be very precious to us all. Durinng my eighteen
years in Madura, I presume I received nearly a hundred notes ifrom  him every year, and I never received one in which he showed the least depression
of spirit, or the slightest indication of discourageMr. Taylor was beloved by his people. His death
occurred at the sanitarium on the Pulney Hills; and
Mr. Herrick, as he went to Mandapasalai to give
the people notice of the event, saw abundant evidence of their walrm attachment to their missionary.  Stopping a moment to inform  a small Christian  congregation, which  had been  under Mr.
Taylor's care, a poor widow exclaimed, weeping, "' I
have no father left."  Four miles from the station,
he met a woman, weeping, who had been there, and
had heard of the death of her missionary.
The social life of India cannot be elevated without the coiperation of native women, and
Prospective
influence of that cooperation cannot be expected, to
native
women.   any great extent, among the middle and
higher classes, until husbands, fathers, and brothers
become impressed with the value of education to
their wives, daughters, and sisters. There is now a
considerable and increasing number of women who
have been educated in the mission schools, and the
reports concerning them  augur well for the future.




MAD URA MISSION.              397
Mrs. Capron, at Mana Madura, in 1868, had gathered into her school some large girls and women,
and had prospered in her efforts to induce them  to
embrace the truth  themselves, and labor for the
good of others.  Believing that some of them could
speak Gospel truth intelligently, she sent themn out,
two and two, to talk with their heathen sisters,
going herself with the least experienced  party.
Their reports were sometimnes of iwilling listeniers,
sometimes of scoffers.  "I have been miuch interested," she says, " to see how much more the things
said by my native companions seemed to strike the
mind, and give hope of a permanent impression,
than my own words. In one case, a young girl,
after I had spoken at some length of the need of a
Saviour's death, and met with only a respectful assent, immediately went over the same ground, and
adding here and there an apt illustration from native customs, that I never should have thought of,
won the closest attention, and did, I trust, some
lasting good. I have also been struck with the
keenness of their satire on idol worship; and on one
occasion the emphatic declaration,' And such were
we, but we are made clean by Jesus' blood and are
going to heaven,' was thrilling."  The idea among
the native women, that young women had come to
thenm from AmIerica, for the sole purpose of benefiting them, was of itself a power for good.  Miss
Pollock, writing from tMandapasalai, says: " Every



398           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
where I have been welcome.  Everywhere I have
found some willing  listeners to the truth.  The
people have readily fallel in with the idea of my
working with the women alone,  When I visit a
place, although the men usually come to see me for
a few minutes, and pay their respects, whenever I
tell them  I am  ready to begin my talk with the
women they quickly withfdraw, and leave us to ourselves.  I am treated with perfect respect."  Bible
women were accustomed to go from Pasunmalai to
the near villages, and were usually accompanied by
two or three women of the catechist families, who
were thus initiated into the work. The native festivals offered good opportunities, as at least hlalf
who attended them were women.  The people manifested sonie surprise, but no displeasure, at seeing
Christian women selling books and talking with
women and girls, and remarked, that there must be
some earnestness among the Christians to spread
their views.
Mr. Washburn was put in charge of thle seminary
The semi-  in 1870.  Mr. Tracy was then in America
nary and
high school. for the benefit of his health, and on his
return assumed the care of thei station and high
school at Tirupuvanalm.
The death of Mrs. Rendall has been mentioned.
Amissionary The only companion of her husband, on his
daughter.  return to India, was his daughter Mary.
Speaking of a tour he subsequently made with her,




MADURA MISSION.               399
in the neighborhood of Periakulam, he says: " My
daughter was with me, and I never knew women il
India more interested in listening to the truth, than
some of the audiences she met in that tour. Several wonien were induced to learn to read, and
many, both Christians and heathen, showed great
affection for her, and interest in listening to the
story of Christ.  Once she addressed fifty women,
all assembled in one courtyard, and there would
have been many more had there been room. An old
woman said, at the close of th-e meeting, thlat in her
heart she often prayed to the true God, though she
did not know who or where lHe was; but hereafter
she would pray to Jesus, as He must be the true
God, and she had heard of his love to them.
Mr. Rendall's closing paragraph will not fail to
interest the reader: " While engaged in this work,
one day was given up for the ordination of catechist
Isaac over the church at Kambam.  The occasion
was a memorable one for that church. The churchmembers, and all the congregation, are united in
their pastor, and I was much pleased to notice the
progress made by this people in order and knowledge during the seven months Isaac had been with
them. Forty-three Christian women were at a meeting conducted by my daughter, and more than half
of them were well prepared in advanced Bible lessons. The pastor's wife had been most active in
instructing the women, and had proved herself a




400           MIVSSIONS TO INDIA.
real helpmeet to ler husband in his work. A number of the younger women were anxious to learn to
read, and they will without doubt redeem the pledge
they gave in this matter, as this fifithful woman will
be instant in season and out of season in teaching
them. The KainbalI church has a good plan for promoting benevolence, and for reaching their heathen
neighbors.  They will give half of their pastor's
salary at once, and I hope the time is not far distant
when they will give the whole. We returned from
our tour greatly encouraged, and with the full assurance that God's name will be glorified throughout
that station in the conversion of many souls."
Mr. Taylor gives an impressive view of the field
of labor that is opening to women.
I  will give no details of the work of the young
The field for ladies, for it is their part to write for themWomen.   selves, but having the station in charge,
and opportunities for knowing, it is proper that I
should note some of the results as they are manifest
to me, and particularly the indirect influence of such
labors on the men.
"First, I notice that the ladies have no difficulty
in gathering audiences. They gather these audiences of women and children in private houses, or,
where we have them, in our little churches and
school-houses, and those as large perhaps as I could
gather among the men. Nor have I observed any
special difficulty in making the object of the mission




MADURA -MISSION.              401
of young ladies here to be understood, and the simple fact that they leave home and fiiends to come
here, and go from village to village and from house
to house to look after the women and children,
starts the feeling that there must be a reality in the
religion they teach.'" I observe two particulars, in which they seem to
have some special advantage.  One is, that their
presentation of the Gospel can be more ilmmlediate,
direct, and quiet than ours. There is a class of men
who will take the defensive if met by me, and be glad
of the chalnce for a discussion, who will not do this,
if the truth comes from  a woman.  The peculiarly
humble character of these agents (in their estimation) does not stir their pride, and the acknowledged
benevolence of their work also further disarms opposition.
" The other advantage is, that their work is an
attack upon the weak side of the heathenism of this
country. The Christian woman comes to her with
the announcemnent that she also has a soul. She is
told that there is a Saviour and a heaven for her,
and the good news of the Gospel is unfolded.  The
missionary of their own sex approaches no guarded
foe, but the unarmed, yet sensitive, women of Hind tism.  Unrestricted she enters the heart of the
household, and  can  there touch the most vital
sp)rings of life, and, with the Saviour's blessing,
awvaken desires not easily eradicated.
26




402          MISSIONS TO INDIA.
"'When the women are thus moved, the men cannot remain as they were. Women here are indeed
uneducated, but they are not uninfluential. They
will not, simply because they are women, conceal
what they have thus learned from one of their own
sex. Their facile tongues tell to eager ears, around
and outside, what they have learned within doors.
Thus the whole community is influenced by this
humble attack upon its idolatry. The effect upon
the nmen of this work among the women, is like
that of a strong division in a battle coming unexpectedly upon the enemy's rear.  The men are
taken unawares, and there is such a subduing of
tone as does not always follow when they meet us
preaching in their streets."
The Rev. Thornton B. Penfield died at Pasutnalai
Death of Mr. on the 19th of August, 1871, at the age of
Penfield.  thirty-six. He had been a member of the
mission less than four years and a half. Mr. Washburn says: "His death was' a triumph of faith,
cloudless as the sunshine that glowed about him."
Associated power is a characteristic of evangelical
Nativeasso- religion, both at home and abroad, and its
ciations.   gradual introduction is one of the interesting features of the mission. The " Madura Native Evangelical Society " was formed about twenty
years ago. In its first few years it supported catechists, but became at length an auxiliary to the
churches in the support of their pastors, and might




MAD URA MISSION.               403
be more appropriately called the "M Mtdurat Home
Missionary Society."  It is understood that this
society, inll connection with the churches, will pay
the salaries of all the native pastors.  Its income
in 1859 was one hundred and twenty-five rupees; in
1867 it was five hundred and sixty-five rupees; and
in 1872 it was nine hundred and sixty-five rupees.
Its importance is felt throughout all the congregations.  Money is regularly and cheerfully paid to it;
even the poor in remote villages sending in their
mintes.
Another native institution is the "1 Madura Widows' Aid Society," designed to extend pecuniary aid
to the widows and children of its deceased members.  Each member pays an entrance fee and t
monthly subscription.  Its income in 1869 was nine
hundred rupees, its members were one hundred and
twenty-five, and the amount of its funds was 4,477
rupees.
Our history closes with 1873, the fortieth year
fiomn the commencement of the mission.
Sum mary
It then  numbered  eleven  stations, one view.
hundred and forty-two outstations or village congregations, eleven missionaries, one physician, fifteen
female assistant missionaries, sixteen native pastors,
one hundred and five catechists, twelve readers, six
seminary and boarding-school teachers, eighty-five
school-masters, and twenty-three school mistresses;
total numnber of pupils in the schools, 2,672.




404           MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Of churches there were thirty-one, to which one
hundred and twenty-five mem3bers were added by
profession during the year.  The number of members received from the beginning had been 2,479,
of whom  1,633 were living and in good standing.
Of the 7,393 in the village congregations, 2,150
were men, 2,020 were women, and 3,223 children.
6'There seems to be but one opinion," says the
Decline of  report of the mission for 1872, "as to the
heathe"ism.  decreasing influence of heathenism.  With
the exception of an expensive building within the
temple at Madura, we hear of no erection of any
new temlple. A respectable native, who has charge
of the accounts of the temple in Madura, stated,
of his own knowledge, that the prestige and revenues of that tenmple, the most famous. in Southern
India, were continually decreasing, while Christianity, he said, was on the increase, and must ultimately prevail throughout tile country.  Another
native gentleman, who has the management of the
temple funds in Tiruptivanam, informned u, a short
timne ago, that the temple officials had to buy the
necessaries for their worship in the bazaar, from
day to day, on account. of the poverty of the temnple. In another temple, where formerly two or three
hundred sheep were annually sacrificed at the principal festival, now only one or two are offered. In
several other places in the same neighborhood, festivals formerly celebrated have been given up. These




MADURnA MISSION.              405
cases are mentioned as evidence of the gradual
decay of heathenism in this District, and the same
is probably true of the country at large.  Heathenism is not dead, and will not die easily, but it seems
evident that the Lord is preparing the way for the
redemption of the millions of Inldia. The Brahmist
movement, which for a while seemed so hopeful in
its tendency towards Christianity, appears now to
have reached its climax, and to be receding towards
Hindfism."
" Seeing the changes God has wrought in these
forty years by his blessing on continued labors,"
says the mission in its last Report, "we are encouraged to go forward hopefully, trustfully waiting,
and expecting the salvation of the whole District."








MISSIONARIES.








MISSIO/NARIES.1
WHEN  no date occurs on the right hand column, it is because the
missionary is still connected with the field.
When the date of the wife's arrival in the field precedes that of the
husband, the explanation is, that the wife had been connected with
the mission as a teacher previous to marriage.
The asterisk (*) placed before a name, denotes that the person is
deceased.  When placed before a date, in the right hand column, it
denotes that the person died at the time there indicated, and in the field.
It should be specially noted, that the table is designed to state only
the time of a missionary's residence in the field. Absences for health,
if of no long duration, are not noted.
I. MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS.
ORDAINED                                      TIME OF        TIME OF
MISSIONARIES.       WIvEs OF MISIIONARS.       ENTERING.       LEAVING.
*Gordon Hall.                                    Feb. 11, 1813. *Mar. 20,1826.
*Mrs. Margaret Lewis Hall Dec. 19, 1816. July 80, L825.
tSansuel Nott........   Feb. 11, 1813. Sept. 7, 1815.
Mrs. Roxana P. Nott..  Feb. 11, 1813. Sept. 7, 1815.
*Samuel Newell.........   March 7, 1814. x*May 30, 1821.
*Mrs. Harriet Newell.      Died at Sea,  Nov. 80,1822.
*Mrs. Philomela Newell.  Feb. 23,1818   Oct. 29, 1836.
[afterwards Mrs. Garrett]
*Hloratio Bllardwell, DID.D.........Nov. 1, 1816.  Jan. 22, 1821.
Mrs. Rachel Bardwell..  Nov. 1, 1816.  Jan. 22, 1821.
*John Nichols..Feb. 23, 1818.  *Dec. 9, 1824.
Mrs. Elizabeth Nichols.  Feb. 23, 1818.  Oct. 19, 1826.
*Allen Graves....        Feb. 23, 1818.  XDec. 30, 1843.
Mrs. Mary Graves...  Feb. 23, 1818. *MIar. 23, 1866.
*Edmund Frost..  [See Ceylon and Madura  June 28, 1824.'Oct. 18, 1825.
Missions]
Mrs. Clarissa Frost [after- June 28, 1824. *June 1, 1837.
wards, successively, Mrs.
Woodward and Mrs.
Todd]
1 This table was compiled by the Rev. John A. Vinton, of Winchester, Mass.




410                           IlSSIONARlES.
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS. -CONTINUED.
ORDAINED                                        TIME OF         TIME OF
O E WIVES OF MISSIONARIES.
MISSIONARtIES.       WENTERING.                                   LEAVING.
-iDavid OliverAllen,D.D...  Nov. 27, 1827.                1852.
*Mrs. M'yra TI. Allen..  Nov. 27, 1827.  *Feb. 5, 1832.'M trs. Orpah Allen [former- Sept. 10, 1834. IJune 5, 1842.
ly Miss Grtves]
-Mrs. Azuball C. Allen [for- Dec. 12, 1843.  *June 11, 1844.
mlerly liss Condit of the
Borneo Mission]
iCyrus Stone.Dec. 29, 1827. June 20, 1838.
*AMrs. Atossa Stone..  Dec. 29, 1827.  FAug. 7, 1833.
Mrs. Abigail K. Stone.    Sept. 10, 1834. June 20, 1838.
*William Ilervey..........   March 7, 1831. *May 13,1832.
Mrs. Elizabeth. H.  ervey  March 7, 1831. 5May 3, 1831.
William Ramsey.........   March 7, 1831. July 5, 1834.
Mrs. - Mary Ramsey..      March 7, 1881. *June 11, 1834.
Iiollis Read..                  March 7, 1831. Mar. 18, 1835.
Mrs. Caroline Read.       March 7, 1881. Mar. 18, 1835.
George W. Boggs..Sept. 14,1832. Pec. 29, 1838.
Mrs. Isabella W.' Boggs     Sept. 14, 1882. Dec. 29, 1838.
*Sendol B. Munger......                      Sept. 10, 1834. 5Jily 23, 1868.
*Mrs. Maria L. Munger       Sept. 10, 1834. *Mar. 12,1846.
*Mrs. Mary E. Munger        Nov. 17, 1854. 5June 8,1856.
pMrs. Sarah S. C. lunger    March 3, 1863. Sept. 24, 1868.
Amos Abbott....                               Oct. 15, 1834. July 29, 1847.
[Second residence].        Sept. 15, 1857. liarch, 1869.
Mrs. Arnstress Abbott;..  Oct. 15, 1834.  July 29, 1847.
[Second residence]..    Sept. 18, 1857. March, 1869.
IIenry Ballantine..                Oct. 11,1835.  Nov. 9,1865.
*Mrs. Elizabeth Ballantine  Oct. 11, 1835. Dec. 1, 1865.
l'Ebenezer Burgess.......  Aug. 10, 1839.           1854.
%Mrs. Mary Burgess..  Aug. 10, 1839. *June 24,1842.
"Mrs. Abigail Burgess.  Feb. 27, 1847.  *April 26,1853.
0Ozro French.....                 Aug. 10, 1839. July 19, 1849.
Mrs. Jane H. French.       Aug. 10, 1839. July 19, 1849.
*Robert W. Hume..     Aug. 10, 1839. *Sept. 20,1854.
Mrs. Hannah D. Hume         Aug. 10, 1839. Sept.'20, 1854.
Royal G. Wilder..                 Sept. 20, 1846.    1857.
Mrs. Eliza J. Wilder.     Sept. 20, 1846.         1857.
Samuel B. Fairbank.                                Sept. 20, 1846.
*Mrs. Abbie A. iairbank'  Sept. 20, 1846. *Aug. 21,1852.
Mrs. MBary Fairbank..  Jan. 12, 1857.
Allen Hazen, D. D..........   eb. 27, 1847.
Mrs. Martha R. Hatzen.  Feb. 27, 1847.
William Wood..........        Jan. 19, 1848.
*Mrs. Lucy Maria WTood   Jan. 19, 1848. XAug. 13,1851.
XMrs. Eliza W. Wood.       Jan. 12, 1857. *Nov. 18, 1859.
Mrs. Eliza Maria Wood  ~   Aug. 3, 1865.
George Bowen....                     Jan. 19, 1848. Oct. 30, 1855.
Lenluel Bissell D. D.                               Aug. 27, 1851.
Mrs. MIary Elizabeth Bissell Aug. 27, 1851.
William P. Barker..Dec. 15, 1853.                               1869.
"Mrs. Lucelia U. Barker.  Dec. 15,1853.   Jan. 27,1864.
Samuel C. Dean..                         Jan. 12, 1857.          1867.
Mrs. Elizabeth A. Dean      Jan. 12, 1857.          1867.
Charles Harding.........  Jan. 12, 1857.
sMrs. Julia M. Harding.  Jan. 12, 1857. *Feb. 11, 1867.
Mrs. Elizabeth D. Harding  January, 1870.
IIenry James Bruce.........  March 3, 1863.
Mrs. Hephzibah P. Bruce   March 3, 1863.




MISSIONARIES.                                  411
MISSION TO THE MAHRATTAS. — CONTINUED.
ORDAIN 0ED                                      TImE OF        TIME OF
MISSIO    ES. ISSIONARIES.                       ENTERING.       LEAVING.
Henry W. Ballantine...                     March 3, 1863. April 30,1865.
Mrs. Mary E. Ballantine    March 3, 1863. April 80, 1865.
*William W. Chapin.                                May 19, 1864. FMar. 22, 1865.
Mrs. Catharine I' Ch'apin    May 19, 1864. Dec. 1, 1865.
Wm. enry Atinson.........  Dec. 18, 1867.
Mrs. Calista Atkinson..   Dec. 18, 1867.
Spencer R. Wells..........  Nov. 13,1869.
Mrs. Mary Wells..       Nov. 13, 1869.
Charles W. Park.Sept. t16, 1870.
Mrs. A'nna lMaria Park     Sept. 16, 1870.
Richard Winsor..                   June 22, 1871.
Mrs. Mary C. Winsor.      June 22, 1871.
AssISTANT iMISSIONAARIES.
*James Garrett                                     May 9, 1821.  VJuly 16,1831.
MUrs. Philomela Garrett.  Feb. 23, 1818. Oct. 29, 1831.
[formerly Mrs. Newell]
*William C. Sampson.........  Nov. 22, 1833. *Dec. 22, 1835.
Mrs. Mary L. Sampson.  Nov. 22, 1833. June, 1836.
George W. Hubbard..Sept. 10,1834. June 20, 1837.
Mrs. Emma Hubbard..  Sept. 10, 1834. June 20, 1837.
Elijah A. Webster...                     Oct. 11, 1835.         1842.
Mrs. Marietta Webster      Oct. 11, 1835.          1842.
*Miss Cynthia Farrar.    Dec. 29, 1827.  VJan. 25, 1862.
Miss Arpah Graves..    April 10, 1834. *June 5, 1842.
Miss Azubah Condit..  Dec. 12, 1843.  June 11, 1844.
Miss Harriet S. Ashley.  Dec. 14, 1871.
II. MISSION TO CEYLON.
*James Richards.......    October, 1816. *Aug. 3,1822.
CLrs. Sarah Richards.      October, 1816. Sept. 17, 1823.:Edward Warren.........   Oct. 15, 1816.  *Aug. 11, 1818.
*Benjamin C. Meigs........    Oct. 2, 1816.   October, 1857.
M1rs. Sarah Maria Meigs.  Oct. 2, 1816.   Jan. 16, 1840.
*Daniel Poor, D. D..   [See Madura Mission]..  Oct. 15, 1816.  WFeb. 3, 1855.
-*Mrs. Susan Poor...  Oct. 15, 1816.  *May 7, 1821.
Mrs. Ann K. Poor...  Jan. 21, 1823.  October, 1835.
*Miron Winslow, D. D. [See Madras Mission]..  Feb. 18, 1820.  *Oct. 22 1864.
*Mrs. Harriet L. Winslow   Feb. 18, 1820.  tJan. 18, 1833.
*Levi Spaulding, D....   Feb. 18,1820.  "June 18,18738.
iMrs. Mary L. Spaulding.  Feb. 18, 1820.
*IHenry Woodward....Feb. 3, 1820.   -Aug. 3, 1834.
*iMrs. Lydia Woodward.  Feb. 3, 1820.   *Nov. 24, 1825.
*Mrs. Clarissa Woodward   Oct. 12, 1826.'June 1, 1837.
[formerly Mrs. Frost,
afterwards Mrs. Todd]
VJohn Scudder, M. D.  [See Madura Mission]
a  fars. Harriet Scudder.  Dec. 17, 1819.  Sept. 21, 1836.
[See Madras Mission]     Dec. 17, 1819.  Sept. 21, 1836.




412                          MISSIONARIES.
MISSION TO CEYLON. — CONTINUED.
ORDAINED                                         TIME OF         TIME OF
ISSIONARIES.         WIES OF MISSIONARIES.    ENTERING.            LEAVINGO.
*George Henry Apthorp...Oct. 28, 1833.   June 8, 1845.
*Mrs. Mary Apthorp..  Oct. 28, 1833.   Sept. 3, 1849.
William Todd...  [See Madura Mission]..  Oct. 28, 1833.  July 21, 1884.
lMlrs. Lucy Todd...  Oct. 28, 1883.  July 21, 1884.
Henry R. Hoisington   [See Madura Mission].         Oct. 28, 1833.  March 5, 1850.
M[rs. Nancy Hoisington.   Oct. 28, 18s3.  March 5, 1850.
Samuel Hutchings.  LSee Madras Mission]..   Oct. 28, 1833,  April, 1842.
Mrs. Elizabeth C. llutchings Oct. 28, 1833.  April, 1842.
[See Madras Mission]
James Read Eckard.  At Madura, 1835-1837.  March 5, 1834. Feb. 9, 1835.
Returned to Ceylon..              1837.  Sept., 1843.
Mrs. Margaret E. Eckard    March 5, 1834. Feb., 1835.
Returned to Ceylon..             1837.  Sept., 1843.
*John MI. S. Perry...                     Sept. 24, 1835. <Mar. 13, 1837.
*Mrs. Harriet'J. Perry     Sept. 24, 1835., *iMar. 13, 1837.
*Samuel G. Whittelsey..April 1, 142. April                          1, 1847.
Mrs. Anna'C. Whittelsey    April 1, 1842.            1848.
Edward Cope...  [See Madura Mission].           January, 1840. April, 1849.
Mrs. Emily K. Cope..  January, 1840. April, 1849.,John Curtis Smith                     A. April 1, 18i 2.  May 15, 1873.
*firs. Eunice T. Smith.  April 1, 1642.  fMay 9, 1842.
*MIrs. Mary Smith  [for-   October, 1843.  May 15 1873.
merly Mrs. John Steele]
[See Madura Mission]
*Robert Wyman.                                     April 1, 1842.  *Jan. 13, 1845.
Mrs. Martha E. Wyman.   April 1, 1842.  Dec. 27, 1844.
Adin H1. Fletcher.                                  June 1, 1846.            1850.
Mrs.  lizabeth XV. Fletcher June 1, 1846.            1850.
William W. Howland...  May, 1846.
Mrs. Susan R. Howland.  May, 1846.
William W. Scudder.  [See Arcot Mission].        April, 1847.             1852.
*Mrs. tCatharine E. Scudder April, 1847.    *Mar. 11, 1849.
Eurotas P. Hastings..                               April, 1847.
Mrs. Anne C. Hastings       Oct. 16, 1853.
Joseph T. Noyes..   [See Madura Mission].          March 6, 1849.           1853.
Mrs. Elizabeth A. Noyes.  March 6, 1849.            1853.
Cyrus T. Mills...                                   March 1, 1849. Sept., 1853.
Mrs. Susan L. MIlls..  March 1, 1849. Sept., 1853.
*Marshall D. Sanders..M.                           March 12,1852.  Aug. 29, 1871.
*Mrs. Georgiana Sanders    March 12, 1852. -Nov. 2, 1868.
Mrs. Caroline Z. Sanders.  July 4, 1871.   October, 1871.
INathan L. Lord, M.D  [See Madura Mission].         June 9, 1853.  May, 1858.
Mrs. Laura W. Lord.,  June 9, 1853.  May, 1838.
Milan H. Hitchcock.   [See Mission to Armenians]  April 28, 158. Autumn, 8S60.
Mrs. Lucy A. Hitchcock.  April 28, 1858. Autumn, 1860.
James Quick....                 April 30, 1858. Nov. 27, 1868.
Mrs. Maria E. Quick..  April 30, 1858. Nov. 27, 1868.
James A. Bates...            April 21, 1861. October, 1863.
Mrs. Sarah A. Bates.      April 21, 1861. October, 1863.
William E. De Riemer..March 16, 1869.
Mrs. Emily F. De Riemer   March 16,1869.
Thomas S. Smith...July 4, 1871.
Mrs.:Emily M. Smith..  July 4, 1871.
Samuel W. Howland.........                   1873.
Mrs. it. R. Howland..             1873.




MISSI ONARIES.                                413
MISSION TO CEYLON. — CONTINUED.
TImrE OF       TIME OF
MISSIONARY PHYSICIANS.                  TIE OF          TIRE OF
ENTERING.       LEAVING.
*Nathan Ward, M. D..........    Oct. 28, 1833.           1847.
Mirs. Hannah W. Ward.  Oct. 28, 1833.            1847.
Samuel F. Green, M..........  October, 1847.
Mrs. Margaret P. Green.  October, 1862.
ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES.
Eastman S. Minor..March 5, 1834. Spring, 1851.
~Mrs. Lucy B. Minor..  Maxch 5, 1834. *J une 29,1837.
Mrs. Judith M. Minor.  Jan. 1, 1840.  Spring, 1851.
Thomas S. Burnell.  [See Madura Mission]..  Feb. 27, 1849.  Autumn, 1855.
Mrs. Martha Burnell        Feb. 27, 1849. Autumnl  1855.
Miss Eliza Agnew...  Jan. 27,1840.
Miss Sarah F. Brown..  Jan. 27, 1840. August, 1841.
*Miss Jane E. Lathrop.  Jan. 27, 1840. June, 1840.
[afterwards Mrs. Cherry]
Mary Ann Capell [after-  May, 1846.    Feb. 1, 1848.
wards Mrs. Muzzy]
Miss Harriet E. Townsend  Dec. 18 1867.
Miss Hester A. Ilillis..  May, 1870.
Miss Susan R. Howland.             1873.
III. MADURA MISSION.
ORDAINED                                        TIME OF        TIME OF
MISSIONARIES.                                    ENTERING.       LEAVING.
William Todd.........  July 31, 1834. Feb. 28, 1839.
*Mrs. Lucy Todd...  July 31, 1834. *Sept. 11, 1835.
*Mrs. Clarissa Todd.  Dec. 22, 1836.  *June 1, 1837.
[formerly Mrs. Frost and
Mrs. Woodward]
Henry R. Hoisington   [See Ceylon Mission]..  July 31,1834. Feb. 1835.
James R. Eckard.    [See Ceylon Mission]..  Feb. 9, 1835.   Summer, 1837.
Mrs. Margaret E. Eckard   Feb. 9, 1835.   Summer, 1837.
Alanson C. Hall.........  Oct. 18, 1835.  Sept., 1836.
*Mrs. Frances A. Hall      Oct. 18,835.  *Jan. 2 1836.
*John Jay Lawrence...  Oct. 18, 1835,  *Dec. 2), 1846.
Mrs. Miary 1. Lawrence o. ct. 18, 1835.            1847.
*Daniel Poor, D. D..  [See Ceylon Mission]..  Oct. 18, 1835.  October, 1841.
Mrs. Ann Poor....  Mar. 16, 1836. October, 1841.
[See Ceylon Mission].
*Robert O. Dwight.                            April 22, 1836. -Jan. 8, 1844.
*Mrs. Mary B. Dwight.  April 22, 1836. Mar. 12,1845.
[afterwards Mrs. Winslow]
Henry Cherry........             Mar. 2, 1837.           1850.
*5Mrs. Charlotte K. Cherry  Mar 21, 1837.. 4 187.
*Mrs. Jane E. Cherry..    January, 1840. Jan. 19,1844.
Mrs. Henrietta Cherry.  Nov. 9, 1844.            1850.
Edward Cope...  [See Ceylon Mission]..  May 10, 1837.  January, 1840.
Mrs. Emily K. Cope.      May 10, 1837.  January, 1840.
Nathaniel M. Crane..May 10, 1837.  May, 1845.
Mrs. Julia A. J. Crane     May 10,1837.  May, 1845.




414                         Mi'SSIONAlIES.
MADURA MISSION.- CONTINUED.
ORDAINED                                                       TIME  OF
MiSSIORDAINED     WIVES OF MISSIONARIES.        TL             LEAVING.
MISSIONARIES.                                    E NTERING.      LEAVING.
Clarendon F. Muzzy.                               M.......  ay 10, 1837.  May, 1857.
*Mrs. Semantha. Muy Mzz     y 10,187.   Dec. 3, 1837.  4Dec., 184G.
Mrs. Mary Ann Muzzy.  Feb 1, 1848.  May, 1857.
[formerly Miss CapellJ
William Tracy, D. D..o.m... a. el..Oct. 9, 1837.
Mrs. Emily F. Tracy..  Oct. 9, 1837.
Ferdinand D. W. Ward [See Madras Mission]..  Oct. 9, 1837.   Early in 1843.
Mrs Jane Shaw Ward.  Oct. 9, 1837.   Eairly in 1843.
*llorace S. Taylor....Oct. 10, 1844.  *Feb. 3,1871.
Mrs. Martha S. Taylor       Oct. 10 1844.
James Herrick...April 26,1846.
Mrs. Elizabeth II. llerrick   Apil 29, 1846.
Edward TWebb.                                     April 29, 1846. July 12, 1864.
Mrs. kNancy A'. Foote Wlebb  April 29,1846. July 12, 1864.
John Rendall......           April 29, 1846.
%Mrs. Jane B. Rendall       April 29, 1846. iSept. 4, 1867.
George WV. McMlillan.                            July, 1846.    Nov. 8, 1854.
lMrs. Rebecca N. McMillan   July, 1846.    Nov. 8, 1854.
John E. Chandler...April, 1847.
Mrs. Charlotte M. Chandler April, 1847.
George Ford.....                           April, 1847.           1853.
Mrs. A2nn Jennet Ford       April, 1847.            1853.
Charles Little.........  May, 1848.    Feb.. 1859.
%VMIrs. Ameli'Little..  May, 1848.     *July 18, 1848.
Mrs. Susan R. Little..           1854.          1859.
Joseph T. Noyes..  [See Ceylon Mission]..            1853.
Mrs. Elizabeth A. Noyes.           1853.
-*Nathan L. Lord, M. D. [See Ceylon Mission]..  Dec., 1863.    March, 1867.
Mrs. Laura W. Lord..  Dec., 1863.       March, 1867.
Thomas S. Burnell.  [See Ceylon Mission].  Sept., 1855.
Mrs. Martha S. Burnell.  Sept., 1855.
William B. Cipron.........    April 6, 1857.
Mrs. Sarah B. Capron..,  April 6, 1857.
Charles T. White...April 4, 1857.                      1869.
Mrs. Anna Maria White       April 4, 1857.          1869.
Edward Chester.                                  May, 1859.
Mrs. Sophia (hester..  May, 1859.
George T. Washburn.    li                 May 1, 1860.
Mrs. Eliza E. Wiashburn     May 1. 1860.
*David C. Scudder.....    July, 1861.    *Nov. 19,1862.
Mrs. Harriet L. Scudder.  July, 1861.    May, 1863.
*Thornton B. Penfield.                           May, 1867.    *Aug. 19 1871.
Mrs. Charlotte E. Penfield  May, 1867.
Hervey C. Hazen                                    January, 1868.          1869.
Mrs. Ida Julia Hazen..  January, 1868.            1869.
William S. -Iowland.........       1873.
Mrs. Mary L. Howland.             1873.
John E. Chandler.........              1873.
Mrs. Jennie E. Chandler.            1873.




MISSIONARIES.                                 415
MADURA MISSION. — CONTINUED.
TIME OF        TIME OF
ENTERING.       LEAVING.'John Steele, M.D. D.    [See Ceylon Mission]..May 10, 1837.  *Oct. 6, 1842.
Mrs. Mary Steele..       May 10,1837.  October, 1843.
[afterwards Mrs. Smith]
Charles S. Shelton,M.D.                             Mar. 23, 1849. May 7, 1856.
Mrs. lIenrietta M. Shelton  Mar. 23, 1849. May 7, 1856.
Henry K. Palmer, M.D..              March 5, 1869.
[Mrs. Flora Day Palmer.  March 5, 1869.
ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES.
*Alfred North...  Form. of Singapore Mission Jan. 1, 1844.               1847.
*Mrs. Minerva North..  Jan. 1, 1844.   *Jan. 13, 1844.
*Miss Sarah W. Ashley.  May, 1859.       Mar. 15, 1864.
Miss Rosella A. Smith.  May, 1867.               1872.
Miss Martha S. Taylor.  Dec. 29, 1867.
Miss Sarah Pollock..    January, 1868.
Miss Carrie Hartley...  March 5, 1869.
Miss Mary E. Rendall..  May, 1870.
Miss Elizabeth Sisson..  April, 1872.
IV. MADRAS MISSION.
ORDAINED           WVSOMISOAES                  TIME OF         TIME OF
_IVES.F I.'ISSIONARIES.
MISSIONARIES.                                     ENTERING.       LEAVING.
*Miron Winslow, D. D. [See Ceylon Mission]..  Mar. 22, 1836. *Oct. 22, 1864.
*Mrs. Catharine W.Winslow Mar. 22, 1836. $Sept. 23,1837.
*Mrs. Anne S. Winslow.  Sept. 12, 1838. *June 20,1843.
*.Mlrs. Mary B. Winslow.  Mar. 12, 1845.  -April 20, 1852.
Mrs. Ellen A. Winslow.           1858.           1864.
*John Scudder, M. D.  [See Ceylon Mission]..Sept. 21, 1836. *Jan. 13, 1855.
*Mrs. IHarriet Scudder.  Sept. 21 1836. *Nov. 19, 1849:.
Samuel Iutchings.  [See Ceylon Mission]...    pril, 142.    Dec., 1843.
Mrs. Elizabeth C. Hutchings April. 1842.    Dec., 1843.
Ferdinand D. W. Ward [See Madura Mission]..  Early in 1843.               1846.
Mrs. Jane Shaw Ward.Early in 1843.                1846.
Henry M. Scudder.  [See Arcot Mission].        Sept. 5, 1844.           1851.
Mrs. Fanny L. Scudder.  Sept. 5, 1844.            1851.
John W. Dulles......        I Feb. 20, 1849.         1853.
IMrs. Harriet L. Dulles.  Feb. 20, 1849.          1853.
Isaac Newton Hurd.......    July 13, 1852. Aug. 27,1858.
*Mtrs. Mary C. ulnrd..July 13, 1852. *Jan. 30, 1854.
ASSISTANT MISSIONARY.
Phinehas Rt. IIunt.  [Since June, 1868, of the   Mar. 19, 1840.          1866.
[Printer at Madras 27   North China Mission]
-years]             BMrs. Abigail N. Hunt..    ar. 19, 1840.           1866.




416                        MISSIONARIES.
V. ARCOT MISSIONS.
ORDAINED          WTIME OF                                   TIIME OF
MISSIONARIES.          EENTERING.                              LEAVING.
Henry M. Scudder,M.D. [See Madras Mission]..            1851.          1857.
Mrs. Fanny L. Scudder.           1851.          1857.
[See Madras Mission]
William W. Scudder   [See Ceylon Mission]..             1853.          1857.
*Mrs. Elizabeth 0. Scudder         1853. *Sept. 14, 1854.
Joseph Scudder.      ~.     ~                1853.          1857.
*Mrs. Sarah A. Scudder.           1853.          1857.
Ezekiel C. Scudder..1856.                                   1857.
Mrs. Sarah R. Scudder.           1856.          1857.
Jared W. Scudder.....            1856.          1857.
Mrs. Julia C. Scudder.            1856.          1857.
ASSISTANT MISSIONARY.
IMiss Louisa Scudder.             1856.         1857.




PUBLICATIONS.








CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS
ISSUED BY THE SEVERAL INDIA MISSIONS OF THE BOARD.
[The author acknowledges important aid from the Rev. John A. Vinton,
in the construction of this catalogue.]
I. PRINTING AT BOMBAY, CHIEFLY IN TIlE MAHRATTA
LANGUAGE.
In 1817-1824:
Gospel of Matthew.
Acts of the Apostles, and Select Portions of Scripture.
The Heavenly Way, 72 pp.
A Scripture History.
Reading Book for Schools.
A Catechism.
Easy Method of acquiring the English Language.
The Compassion of Christ towards Sinful Man.
The Book of Genesis.
The Gospels of Mark, Luke, and John, and the Sermon on the
Mount.
The Epistles of James, Peter, John, and Jude.
Ten Commandments, with other passages of Scripture.
A Tract containing Prayers, Hymns, etc.
Elements of Geography and Astronomy for Schools, 80 pp., 8vo.
The Three Worlds, 72 pp., 8vo.
Good Tidings, 46 pp., 8vo.
These were repeatedly reprinted, some of them with enlargement.
In 1825 and 1826: Epistles to the Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Philemon, and Hebrews, and the Revelation.




420              MISSIONS TO INDIA.
A Sermon by Mr. Graves, 24 pp., 8vo.
The Miracles of Christ, 36 pp., 12mo.
Elementary Arithmetic, 48 pp., 8vo.
The Discourses of our Saviour, 24 pp., 12mo.
The Parables of Christ, 22 pp., 12mo.
In 1826-1828: The entire New Testament, translated by the
Mission.
Previous to the close of 1829: The Unreasonableness of Idolatry,
a letter addressed by Bengalee converts to their countrymen, 22 pp.
Relief to the Sin-burdened, 20 pp., 12mo.
In whom shall we trust? 33 pp., 12mo.
The Wrath to Come, 28 pp., 12mo.
Marks of the True Religion, 32 pp., 12mo.
The First Part of Genesis, 56 pp., 12mo.
In 1829: 26,000 copies, containing 1,057,000 pages.
In 1830: A revised edition of the New Testament.
In GiPZERATTEE.- Portions of Scripture and Tracts.
In PORTUGUESE. - Reasons for Separating from the Church of
Rome, 11 pp., 12mo.
In 1830: 35,800 copies, containing 1,136,700 pages.
Between 1830 and 1834:
A Spelling Book, 34 pp.
A Catechism, 20 pp.
A Scripture Catechism, 12mo, 3,000 copies.
The True Worship of God, 12mo, 2,500 copies.
Prayers and Hymns, 12mo, 3d edition in 1832, 3,000 copies.
Summary of the.Holy Scriptures, 8vo, 2,500 copies.:Nature of Prayer, with Prayers and Hymns for Schools, 12mo,
600 copies.
Glad Tidings, 12mo, 4th edition, 3,000 copies.
First Book for Schools, 12mo, 6th edition, revised, 3,000 copies.
Gospel of Matthew, 4to, 1,000 copies.




CATALOGUE OF' PUBLICATIONS.                421
In 1834:
Hymns for Public Worship.
Good Instructions.
Concerning Salvation.
Free Remedy for Sinners.
The True Atonement.
The Birth of Christ.
The Sufferings and Death of Christ.
Preparation for Death.
On Regeneration.
Biblical Instruction.
Scripture Doctrines (revised).
Little Henry and His Bearer.
Exodus.
In 1835:
First Book for Children, 16 pp., 2,000 copies.
Catechism, 24 pp., 3,000 copies.
Barakhudya, 26 pp., 2,000 copies.
Hymns, 32 pp., 2,000 copies.
Experience of Babajee, a converted Brahmin, 22 pp., 2,000
copies.
The Way of Salvation, 14 pp., 2,000 copies.
Romans and Corinthians, 108 pp., 2,000 copies.
Gospel of Luke, 88 pp., 2,000 copies.
Gospel of John, 66 pp. 2,000 copies.
Acts of the Apostles, 83 pp., 8,000 copies.
Scripture Narratives, 52 pp., 2,000 copies.
The printing for 1840, was more than 2,000,000 pages; for
1841, about 2,500,000 pages; for 1842, 1,792,000 pages; for
1843, nearly 500,000 pages.
The Mission was printing, in 1844, an English and Mahratta
Dictionary, prepared by the Bombay government. Several periodicals were printed, among them the " Dnyanodaya" (Rise of
Knowledge), a semi-monthly publication, commenced at Ahmed



422              MISSIONS TO INDIA.
nuggur in 1842, and transferred to Bombay in January, 1845;
also the "Bombay Witness," a religious newspaper in English,
and the "Bombay Temperance Advocate," conducted on the
principle of total abstinence from all that can intoxicate.
On the first day of March, 1847, the Rev. David Oliver Allen,
who had the superintendence of the Press at Bombay, had the
satisfaction of possessing a complete copy of the Bible in Malhratta, issued from that press, and, at that time, the only complete
copy in the world.




CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.    423
In the year 1849:1. 11 MAERATTA.          Size.  Pages. Copies. Total pages.
Articles of Faith in the Church
at Ahmnednuggur... 12mo.    8    250      2,000
Gospel of Luke...    8vo.   73  2,000   146,000
Mahratta Hymns...         14    500      7 000
Good Tidings...   32mo.   32  2,000    64,000
Mahratta Printer.. 18mo.   52  2,000   104,000
Shepherd of Salisbury Plain.   16mo.   58  2,000   116,000
The School Boy... 16mo.   30  2,000    60,000
Summary of Scripture Doctrines 12mo.   70  2,000   140,000
First Book for Children.. 18mo.   60  2,500   150,000
Good Tidings...   32mo.   32  1,000    32,000
The same in Modh... 18mo.   24  2,000    48,000
History of British India (for
Board of Education)           8vo.  274  2,000   548,000
Memoir of Columbus (for Board
of Education)..178  1,000   178,000
Work on Railways..    8vo.   49    600    29,400
Importance of Cleanliness to
Health and Character.. 12mo.   24  1,000    24,000
Works for Bombay Tract and
Bible Societies...                        200,000
The Dnyanodaya
2. IN GiUZERATTEE.
Gallaudet's Youth's Book of
Natural Theology (for the
Board of Education)          12rmo.  254    750   190,500
Memoir of Columbus (for the
Board of Education)                  144  1,000   144,000
Essay against Female Infanticide (for the Bombay Government)....             55  1,500    82,500
Idiomatical Exercises, in English and Giizerattee..           370  1,000   370,000
3. IN SCINDEE.
Scindee and English Dictionary
(for Bombay Government).  8vo.  241    500   120,500
Scindee Grammar (for Bombay
Government)..    8vo.  178    500    89,000




424              MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Copies.    Pages.
In 1850, Books in the native languages.  24,275   4,190,600
Tracts and Pamphlets in the native languages... 111,250   4,062,350
Scripture portions in the native
languages....   8,300   1,041,200
English books and pamphlets.    12,130     967,000
English circulars... 322,308   3,463,537
478,263 13,724,687
In 1851, Books in the native languages  24,225   4,262,075
Tracts in the native languages  75,340   3,336,850
Scriptural portions in the native
lanuaes....  10,250   1,314,800
English publications, circulars,
etc... 294,920   2,666,693
404,735  11,580,418
In 1852, Books in the native languages.  12,169   2,208,279
Tracts in the native languages  74,000   3,216,000
Scriptural portions in the native
languages....   9,000   1,575,000
English publications.       378,025   3,060,052
473,194  10,0597331
In 1853, Scripture portions in native languages..                              1,362,000
Tracts in the native languages.       4,215,500
English publications...   5,261,294
10,838,794
The whole number of pages printed from the beginning, was
135,719,747.
The missionaries continued to edit and to issue the " Dnyanodaya," in English and Mahratta, once in two weeks, which had a
large circulation among the educated and influential classes,
reaching many who could be reached in no other way. They




CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.    425
also edited, in part, the "Bombay Temperance Repository," a
quarterly magazine of forty pages. Their publications, of all
kinds, were mostly sold, the practice of gratuitous distribution
having been some time discontinued.
The demand for Christian books and tracts continued in the
following years, but not in the same degree as previously. It
was thought best, by the missionaries, to give more of their
attention to preaching and to schools, and the missionary force
had been weakened by the departure of some of the most efficient laborers.
In the progress of events, moreover, there was no longer need
of so large an establishment to carry on the work of missions in
that part of India, and the pecuniary gain thence arising did
not authorize the employment of so large a part of the missionary force in conducting it. That part of the establishment,
therefore, which was required for English job-printing, was sold
in 1855, while the printing of the Scriptures and of religious
books and tracts was continued as before.
The amount of printing in 1856 was as follows:For the American Mission, seven distinct works. 598,900 pp.
For the Bombay Auxiliary Bible Society, Old Testament in part.. 3,476,000 pp.
For the Bombay Tract and Book Society, twentytwo distinct works..1,807,000 pp.
5,863,900 pp.
The printing of a new and revised edition of the Mahratta
Bible was completed in 1857.
In 1867, there were new editions of Old Testament Selections,
230 pp., 12mo; Mahratta Primer, 52 pp., 16mo; Catechism, 40
pp., 32mo; a Geography, illustrated, 168 pp., 12mo; Devotional
Songs, in favorite native melodies, 52 pp., 16mo.
The mission still issued the "Dnyanodaya," which had now,
1867, completed its twenty-sixth volume, each volume contain



426            1MISSIONS TO INDIA.
ing about 400 pages, royal octavo. It was ably edited by Shdhfi
Ddiji Kfihadb, an energetic native convert, and has been continued thirty years in all, to the present time.
The Mahratta New Testament, with references, was issued in
1868.
II. PRINTING IN CEYLON, CHIEFLY IN THE TAMIL LANGUAGE.
Previous to 1833:
Spiritual Light, 8 pp., 10,000 copies.
The Heavenly Way, 4 pp., 10,000 copies.
The Means of Bliss, 16 pp., 8,000 copies.
Martyrdom of Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, 8 pp., 4,000 copies.
Letters to the Brahmins and Priests, exposing the absurdities of
their religion, 16 pp., 6,000 copies.
A Doctrinal Catechism, 35 pp., 12mo.
A School Book, 64 pp.
A Hymn Book, 450 pp.
The Blind Girl.
Portions of the Scriptures and some Tracts were printed from
year to year, of which we have no particular account. In the
year 1830 nine new tracts were printed, and second editions of
two others. Four of the new tracts were portions of a series
entitled " The Blind Way."  They contained an exposure of the
absurdities of idolatry, derived from approved writers among
the Hindius themselves. Another of the new tracts contained
the Secret Prayer of the Brahmins, taken from the Four Vedas,
but not known to the people at large.  Other tracts wereGood Instruction.
The Marriage of Priests.
The Swearer's Prayer.
Francis Newport.
An Abridgment of Scripture History for Schools.
The Articles and Covenant of the Church.




CATALOGUTE OF PUBLICATIONS.    427
In 1833:
Dr. Sewall's Tract on Temperance.
Honesty is the Best Policy.
The Negro Servant.
Life of Philip P —, of Birmingham.
Krishnfi Pal.
The Mountain Miller.
Three Tracts, of 10,000 each.
In 1834 and 1835:
Whole number
Pages.  Copies.  Whole number
Twenty-five tracts, titles not given  312  242,000   2,560,000
Almanac....  68    1,000         68,000
Catechism...   24   450   10,800
Notice and Invitation..       12      700       8,400
First Lessons, English and Tamil   64    3,000     192,000
Picture Reading Book..     56    1,500       84,000
Almanac.                          50  4,000  200,000
Cards..   12 4,000  48,000
Spelling and Reading Book.    12    6,000       72,000
Tamil and Enfglish Prayers.      36    1,500       54,000
Reading Book for Schools.          16    4,000      64,000
Spellino Book.            48   10,000      480,000
Definitions..              84    6,000      504,000
Reading Book, 2d edition, enlarged   64    6,000   384,000
Total..           858  290,150   4,729,200
The printing during the year 1835 was 3,383,500 pages.
The printing in 1836 was 346,500 copies, and 8,947,800 pages,
making 14,785,400 pages from the beginning.
In 1837, it amounted to 65,500 bound volumes, 311,000 tracts,
and 12,436,000 pages.
The volumes in 1838 were 39,000; tracts, 493,000; pages,
17,649,200.




428             IMISSIONS TO  INDIA.
During the first half of the year 1839, 96,000 copies, and
13,256,000 pages, as follows:
Size.  Pages.'Copies.  No. of pages.
Oriental Temperance Advocate.                 4to.    16    1,000        16,000
Report of Jaffna Bible Society...         8vo.   24        300        7,200
List of Church Members    8vo.   24    1,000           24,000
Catechism, two forms. 12mo.   24    3,000          72,000
Appendix to Almanac.   12mo.   28    3,000          84,000
Friendly Epistle (to Catholics).... 12mo.   16   20,000         320,000
Spiritual Milk..   12mo.    8   20,000        160,000
Scripture  History,  with
Questions... 18mo.  324   30,000    9,720,000
Deuteronomy..          18mo.  230   10,000    2,300,000
First Book for Spelling and
Reading... 24mo.   60   10,000      600,000
From July 1, 1839, to July 1, 1840, 9,144,400 pages, and 31,465
volumes of various sizes bound. During the last six months of
1840, 13,172,350 pages were printed, of which 9,500,000 pages
were portions of the Scriptures.
The printing from the beginning of the mission to the end of
1839, amounted to 519,000 copies, and 30,905,200 pages.
In 1840 the number of pages exceeded 11,300,000.
In 1841 nearly 17,500,000 pages; and a large number of volumes bound.
In 1842, 10,362,600 pages, of which 3,826,000 were of Scripture, and 4,240,000 tracts.
In 1843, the printing was nearly 7,824,540 pages, of which
337,500 were in 4to, 3,310,600 in 8vo, and the remainder in
smaller sizes. The number of volumes 15,000, of tracts 139,000;
3,345,000 pages were of the Scriptures, and 2,919,600 pages of
tracts; 7,170,440 pages were in Tamil, 220,600 in English, the
remainder in Tamil and English.




CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.                  429
During 1844, the pages were 5,809,000. Of these 1,546,000
were of Scripture, and 2,844 pages of tracts.
During 1845, about 6,000,000 pages were printed, and numerous volumes bound.
In 1847, 1,108,000 pages of Scripture were printed, and
2,705,800 pages of tracts; of other printing, 2,480,000 pages;
total, 6,293,800 pages.
In 1848, pages of Scripture, 680,000; of tracts, 2,659,000.
In 1849, pages of Scripture, 168,000; of tracts, 4,090,000;
total, 6,627,400. Whole number from the beginning, 152,104,098
pages.
In 1850, the printing amounted to 6,227,800 pages; of which
2,015,600 were of Scripture, and 3,427,200 were of tracts.
In 1851, the number of pages printed was but 3,023,000; resulting from the fact that the Jaffna Tract Society, which had
hitherto supplied, in great measure, the means for printing tracts,
was in debt.
In 1852, the amount of printing was 2,082,440 pages. This
further diminution was due, in part, to the fact that large supplies of Scripture and tracts remained on hand, and in part to
the endeavor to sell books, rather than give them away, as
formerly.
In 1853, the number of pages printed was only 1,595,400; less
than in any previous year since 1833. Among the works issued
were Bunyan's " Pilgrim's Progress," translated by Mrs. Spaulding, 1,500 copies, and a work on Anatomy and Physiology,
translated by Dr. Samuel F. Green, 1,000 copies. Several religious tracts, of from two to fifty-two pages each, were printed in
editions of from 3,000 to nearly 7,000 copies. More than 15,000
volumes were bound. The "Mornino Star," a semi-monthly
periodical, in Tamil, but partly in English, had been commenced
some years previous.
In 1854, the printing rose to 3,408,600 pages; and 23,494 volumes were bound. Among the works printed were a new Tamil




430             JMISSIONS TO INDIA.
Hymn Book, a Manual of Private Devotion for the Church Mission, and an Algebra in Tamil. Forty-one persons were employed in the printing and binding departments.
In 1855, the printing establishment was sold, under certain
conditions, to the native workmen who had long been employed
therein. The first work printed by the new proprietors was a
tract in Tamil, entitled " The Poor Widow," giving an account
furnished by Dr. Augustus C. Thompson, of a deceased member
of his church in Roxbury, Mass. The "Morning Star," now
wholly in Tamil and edited by the mission, continued to be
issued.
A monthly paper in Tamil, entitled " The Youth's Friend,"
was issued and circulated by the native printers.
The practice of distributing books, tracts, and papers, by sale,
became general about 1861.
One thousand copies of a new Mental Arithmetic were printed
in 1863, and two tracts, a Pastoral Letter, and the "Week of
Prayer."  A School Geography, of 40 pages, in 1864. Of the
tract, " The Brazen Serpent," 3,000 copies were issued in 1865,
and 3,000 of the " Third Tamil Instructor."
The printing done for the mission by the native printers in
1866 amounted to 658,040 pages. In 1867 to 354,400 pages.
In 1868 there were printed for the mission:
The Book of Proverbs... 1,000 copies, 102,000 pp.
Questions on Proverbs...   1,000 copies, 72,000 pp.
Mental Arithmetic.  -. 2,500 copies, 200,000 pp.
Tamil Surgery...       250 copies, 126,000 pp.
4,750 copies, 500,000 pp.
III. PRINTING AT MADRAS, IN THE TAMIL AND OTHER
LANGUAGES.
In May, 1838, the large printing establishment in Madras,
previously belonging to the English Church Missionary Society,




CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.                 431
was purchased, and in June set to work for the American Mission.
During the last half of the year 1838, 30,000 volumes, large
and small, were printed, and 150,000 tracts.
In 1839 the issues, with those of the preceding half year,
amounted to about 21,000,000 pages.
In 1840, about 11,660,000 pages were printed of the Tamil
language, besides a large amount in English.
During 1841, the printing amounted to 20,966,739 pages, of
which 10,820,200 pages were religious tracts in Tamil, English,
and Telftgfi, and 8,252,817 pages were portions of the Bible in
the native lancuages.
In 1842, more than 19,000,000 pages in Tamil were printed.
In 1843, eighteen volumes were printed —the number of copies
not specified, - besides twenty-seven different tracts. Pages of
Scripture printed, 3,248,000, and of tracts, 3,914,000. Among
the works printed at these presses, was a monthly Tamil newspaper, and a monthly Tamil magazine.
During 1844, there were printed 15,950,951 pages. An edition of the Bible in Tamil, of 6,000 copies, was completed. " The
Aurora," a semi-monthly journal in Tamil, and a semi-monthly
pamphlet containing reading lessons for each day in the month,
were printed; also a volume of 400 pages, containing expositions
of the Parables of Christ, prepared by Mr. Ward, one of the
missionaries.
In 1845, nearly 27,000,000 pages were printed, and in 1846
about 15,000,000.  In 1847, 9,253,800 pages of Scripture,
6,391,000 pages of tracts, and 367,000 pages of other works.
Total, 16,011,800 pages.
Seven years from 1838, the American Bible Society appropriated for printing at Madras, $21,000. The American Tract
Society, at the end of 1845, had granted for printing Tracts
in Madras, $13,800.
The number of pages printed in 1848, was 11,693,252, of
which 3,250,874 pages were in English.




432             MISSIONS TO INDIA.
The printing in 1849 stood thus: in Tamil, 4,002,500 pages;
in Telfigfi, 1,892,400 pages; in English, 1,742,988 pages; total,
7,63 7,888 pages.
The printing from the beginning was 170,007,390 pages.
In 1850 the number of pages printed was 22,400,831. The
whole Bible in Tamil, in one volume royal octavo, a new version
and in new type, was completed in November.
The amount of printing in 1851 was 14,552,081 pages.
In 1852, 12,958,472 pages, of which 4,440,000 pages were of
the Scriptures.
In 1853, the number of pages was 27,813,246, and more than
12,000,000 of these pages were of the Bible. Five thousand
copies each of the Gospels in Telugu were printed, at the charge
of the Madras Auxiliary Bible Society.
In 1854, the number of pages was 14,401,846, of which
7,868,000 were of Scripture, and 2,846,000 of Tracts.
The English Department of the Printing Establishment was
sold in 1855, and all English printing, except in works requiring
both languages, and the private work of the mission, ceased
about the middle of 1856.
The following three works are mentioned as issued for the
Arcot Mission in 1854 and 1855:
"The Jewel Mine of Salvation."' in Tamil; the same in Tefiogil. "' Spiritual Teaching," in Tamil; the same in Telfgfi.
In 1856, a volume entitled "S Sweet Savors of Divine Truth,'
in Tamil. Their connection with the Board ceased in 1857.
At Madras, in 1856, the printing was as follows:
Scriptures in the vernacular languages. 12,848,000 pp.
Tracts in the same.2,161,000 pp.
Other books in the same, including the Tamil
and English Dictionary begun, which had long
been in preparation..                   3,080,517 pp.
Total in the vernacular...  18,089,517 pp.




CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.    433
Books in English.472,798 pp.
Total in pages.18,562315 pp.
In 1857, the printing was as follows:
Tamil Scriptures... 9,398,000 pp.
Telfigfi Scriptures..   4,208,000 pp.
Hindftstanee Scriptures..   401,300 pp.
Total, Scriptures.  14,007,300 pp.-14,007,300 pp.
Tamil Tracts......             19,500 pp.
Tamil Books..      3,984,620 pp.
Telfigiu Books...       145,000 pp.
Hindufstanee Books..     222,000 pp.
Total, Books.. 4,351,620 pp.-  4,351,620 pp.
Total pages. 18,378,420 pp.'The printing done in 1858 was as follows:
In Tamil, Scriptures. 13,690,200 pp.
Tracts..        954,000 pp.
School-books.. 2,950,300 pp.
Pamphlets.,       28,640 pp.-17,623,140 pp.
In Telfgfi, Scriptures..   900,000 pp.
School-books.   1,462,000 pp.
Pamphlets..       2,300 pp.-  2,364,000 pp.
In Hincldstanee, Scriptures.  732,000 pp.
Pamphlets.       500 pp.-   732,500 pp.
Tamil - English Dictionary in part, continued  96,000 pp.
English and Tamil School-books                 70,000 pp.
English and Telrig  School-books..    144,000 pp.
English....   30,200 pp.
Total.                              21,060,140 pp.
Printing in 1859:
Scriptures, in Tamil. 14,029,872 pp.
in Telgfi..   2,400,000 pp.-16,429,872 pp.




434              MISSIONS TO INDIA.
Tracts - Tamil... 3,601,500 pp.
Telufgfi...     209,000 pp.
Hindfistanee..    39,800 pp.
English..       15,300 pp.
English and Hindfistanee 48,000 pp.- 3,913,600 pp
School-books - Tamil.. 1,272,000 pp.
Telfigu.      929,000 pp.
English..    56,000 pp.
Tamil and Enclish  2,400 pp.- 2,259,400 pp.
Reports, English and Teligfi, 4,400; Tamil,
2,100; English, 9,400.                      15,900 pp.
Circulars, etc., Tamil, 5,464; English, 6,492  11,956 PI).
Dravidian Alphabets.250 pp.
Total pages of all languages..   22,630,978 pp.
The printing during the year 1860, in all languages, amounted
to 18,654,079 pages, of which 14,353,536 were in Tamil, and
3,440,000 Telfigfi. Dr. Winslow's Tamil and English Dictionary
was issued from the press in 1862. Besides this, there was no
report of the printing for 1861 or 1862.
In 1863, there were printed, in all, 14,363,043 pages, of which
9,216,400 were of the Scriptures, and 3,566,300 of Tracts.
The printing for 1864 amounted to 17,670,363 pages, of which
more than 9,000,000 pages were of the Scriptures. The English
Department of the printing establishment was, as heretofore
stated, sold in 1855. The remaining department, that for native
printing, was sold in 1865 to the Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge. The total amount of printing from July, 1838, to
December, 1864, was as follows:
Scriptures...              228,417,018 pp.
Tracts.. 105,993,626 pp.
Other works.110,206,376 pp.
Making a grand total of...   444,617,020 pp.




INDEX.
Abbott, Rev. Amos, 79, 269.            88, 89; remarkable character of
Abbott, Mrs. Anstress, 79, 269.        his wife, 85.
Agnew, Miss Eliza, 180.              Ballantine, Rev. Henry, 79, 90, 117,
Ahmednuggur, a new  station, 84;    118, 244, 272, 285; his death and
church at, 114; successful efforts,   character, 298.
275; pastors ordained, 243, 281; Ballantine, Mrs. Elizabeth, 79, 90,
change in the high school, 246;   299.
union of churches, 314; Dr. Seel- Ballantine, Rev. Henry W., 294.
ye's lectures, 321; Mr. Park's,  Ballantine, Mrs. Mary  E., 294.
324.                               Baptist Missionary Society, English,
Allen, Rev. David O., 75, 87, 90, 92,   28, 29, 38.
94, 97, 110, 119.                  Bardwell, Rev. Horatio, 56, 61, 130.
Allen, Mrs. Myra W., 87.             Bardwell, Mrs. Rachel, 56.
Allen, Mrs. Orpah, 101.              Barker, Rev. William P., 121, 244.
American Board of Commissioners  Barker, Mrs. Lucilia U., 121, 295.
for Foreign Missions, formation of, Bates, Rev. James A., 336.
1; its ecclesiastical connections, Bates, Mrs. Sarah A., 336.
2; events leading to its formation,  Batticotta, interesting pastorate at,
2; rise of its first mission, 4;   341.
special meeting of, 257; special Batticotta Seminary, 150, 172, 176,
committee and their report, 258.     182, 185, 255, 327.
Appeal, an eloquent, 19.             Battle of Missions, Great, 38.
Apthorp, Rev. George Henry, 171, Bible, Tamil, pocket edition  of,
183.                                 232.
Apthorp, Mrs. Marv, 171, 183, 191.  Bible-women, 309, 310, 395, 400.
Arcot Mission, 229, 236-240, 262; its  Bie, Colonel, Governor of Seramtransfer to the Reformed Dutch    pore, 33.
Church, 240.                       Bissell, Rev. Samuel, 118, 244, 311.
Ashley, Miss Sarah (Mrs. York), 374. Bissell, Mrs. Mary Elizabeth, 118,
Ashley, Miss Harriet S., 308.          310.
Association, a Native, 402.          Board of Missions in Boston, WomAtkinson, Rev. William Henry, 305.   an's, 309.
Atkinson, Mrs. Calista, 305.         Boggs, Rev. George W., 79, 87.
Boggs, Mrs. Isabella W., 79, 87.
Babajee, a brahmin convert, 76, 84, Bogue, Rev. Dr., 31.




4386                         INDEX.
Bombay, Dr. Seelye's English lee- Chapin, Rev. William W., 296.
tures in, 322.                   Chapin, Mrs. Catharine I., 296.
Bombay, 14-21, 47, 59, 74, 122; why  Cherry, Rev. Henry, 199.
no more success, 325; important Cherry, Mrs. Charlotte H., 199.
facilities there, 325.            Cherry, Mrs. Jane E., 200.
Bombay University, a new responsi- Cherry, Mrs. Henrietta, 413.
bility, 314.                     Chester, Rev. Edward, 374.
Bowen, Rev. George, 109, 244, 268, Chester, Mrs. Sophia, 374.
269.                              Cholera in Ceylon, deaths from, 348.
Brahmins, public discussions with,  Christian Alliance, native formed at
86; baptism of, 98, 288, 290; na-   Bombay, 315.
tive estimate of, 202.           Christian Congregations, 207, 253.
Brahminic Philosophy, bearing of Church, admissions to, 180, 210, 213,
education on, 165.                  225, 285, 318, 319.
British and Foreign Bible Society, 38. Churches, self-sustaining, 248.
Brown, Rev. David, 8, 18.           Church membership, increase of,
Brown, Miss Sarah F., 180.            285; cause of a sudden increase of
Brownrigg, Governor of Ceylon, 129.   converts, 286; character of memBruce, Rev. Henry J., 294, 309, 313.   bers, 287; whence the converts, 288.
Bruce, Mrs. Hephzibah P., 294.      Church Missionary Society, 38.
Burgess, Rev. Ebenezer, 99, 117, Clergy, singular position of the, 26,
118, 124.                           28.
Burgess, Mrs. Mary, 99, 102, 117.    College in Jaffna, proposal for, 147;
Burgess, Mrs. Abigail, 120.           commenced, 336.
Burnell, Rev. Thomas S., 188, 252.  Committee of Thirteen, the, 257,
Burnell, Mrs. Martha, 188.            259.
Comparison of Ten Years, 66.
Calcutta, 7.                        Conference in Ceylon, the, misapCapron, Rev. William B., 349, 373.    prehended, 257.
Capron, Mrs. Sarah B., 373, 397.    Conferences, Missionary, 241-262;
Caravan, ship, 7, 9.                 influence of, 263.
Carey, Dr. William, 7, 18, 24, 29, 36, Conferences, Baptist Missionary, 263.
46.                               Conferences, General Missionary,
Cases, interesting, 81.              264.
Castes, 211, 226, 290.              Congregations, Christian, 259.
Ceylon Conference, 252.             Continent, labors on the, 86.
Ceylon Mission, chapters on, 129, Cope, Rev. Edward, 182, 190, 199.
146, 172, 327, 345.              Cope, Mrs. Emily K., 182, 190, 199.
Ceylon Mission, 130, 132, 137, 146, Crane, Rev. Nathaniel M., 199.
172, 191, 251, 337; a pleasing re- Crane, Mirs. Julia A. J., 199.
trospect, 344; an interesting view,
349.                             Dajiba, 85, 89.
Chandler, Rev. John E., 211, 259.   Danish missionaries, excellent spirit
Chandler, Mirs. Charlotte M., 259.   of, 144.
Chapels, erection of, 284.         Daood, Shaik, death of, 286.




INDEX.                              437
Dean, Rev. Samuel C., 269.           Fairbank, Rev. Samuel B., 109, 117,
Dean, Mrs. Elizabeth A., 269.          244, 268.
Deputation to -the India Missions,  Fairbank, Mrs. Abbia A., 109, 120.
241, 242.                         Fairbank, Mrs. Mary B., 268.
De Riemer, Rev. William, 353, 354. Farrar, Miss Cynthia, 75, 294, 311.
De Riemer, Mrs. Emily F., 353.       Fires, destructive, 169, 175.
Dictionaries, Tamil, 181, 232.       Fletcher, Rev. Adam H., 187.
Dixon, Rev. J. B., a translator, 110. Fletcher, Mrs. Elizabeth W., 187.
Dnynmodaya (Rise of Knowledge),  Ford, Rev. George, 211.
109.                               Ford, Mrs. Ann Jennet, 211.
Dulles, Rev. John W., 227, 229.      French, Rev. Ozro, 99, 109, 117.
Dulles, Mrs. Harriet L., 227, 229.    French, Mrs. Jane H., 99, 109.
Dutch in Jaffna, 133.                Frere, Sir Bartle, Governor of BonmDwight, Rev. Robert O., 199, 202,   bay, visit of, 294.
203, 220.                          Frost, Rev. Edmund, 64, 69.
Dwight, Mrs. Blary B., 199, 208.     Frost, Mrs. Clarissa, 64, 75.
Fuller, Rev. Andrew, 26, 39.
East India Company, when char- Funds, difficulty in remitting, 141.
tered, 22; its early disposition, 22;
subsequent hostility, 23; its toler-  Garrett, James, 62, 82.
ance and protection, 46;           Garrett, Mrs. Philomela, 62.
Ecclesiastical Union formed at Boln- Godaveri Valley, tour in the, 266.
bay, 297.                          Gosavi, a converted, 271, 318.
Eckard, Rev. James R., 171, 197.    Gospel benevolence illustrated, 174.
Eckard, Mrs. Margaret E., 171.       Government, enlightened policy of,
Ellora, the excavations at, 94.        227.
Elphinstone, Hon. MIount Stuart, 60, Government connection with idola74.                                 try, 201.
Emlbarkation, a missionary, 131.     Government patronage of education,
Encouraging facts, 272.                123, 179, 200, 209.
Encouraging prospect, 285.           Governor of Bombay, visit from, 281.
English, Jaffna occupied by the,  Governor of Ceylon, testimony of,
135.                                 191.
English Friend, generous aid from,  Grant, Charles, 23, 31, 44, 46.
281.                               Graves, Rev. Allen, 56, 58, 74, 89,
English language, consequences of    91, 102, 110, 268.
teaching the, 176.                 Graves, Mrs. Mary, 58, 89, 124.
Evangelical influence, amount of, Graves, Miss Orphah, 79.
393.                               Green, Dr. Samuel F., 187, 192, 252.
Evangelical policy, results of an,  Green, Mrs. Margaret P., 413.
206.                               Griffin, Rev. Dr., 3.
Evangelist, labors of, 316.          Gunga, a native teacher, 65.
Evangelists, native, against ordain-  Gfirfs, MAahar, 100, 106.
ing, 245.
Ewing, Rev. Grenville, 31.           Haldane, Mr., 30.




438                            INDEX.
Hall, Rev. Gordon, 5, 7, 19. 55, 56, Hume, Mrs. Hannah D., 99, 124, 125.
60; his death and character, 70; Hllnt, Mr. Phineas R., 234, 235.
his place of burial, 79.           Hunt, Mrs. Abigail N., 239.
Hall, Mrs. Margaret, 56, 70, 73.     Hurd, Rev. Isaac N., 229. 230.
Hall, Rev. Alanson C., 197.          Hard, Mrs. Mary C., 229.
Hall, Mrs. Frances A., 197.          Hutchings, Rev. Samuel, 171, 183,
Harding, Rev. Charles, 268, 279.       193, 225.
Harding, Mrs. Julia 3M., 268, 305.
Harding, Mrs. Elizabeth D., 410.     Idolatry, evidence of decline in, 385;
Harington, Hon. John, 18.              one of its chief supports, 387.
Haripunt, 98, 115, 279, 296.         Index to the volume, 435.
HIarmony, ship, 7, 10.               India missions, rise of, 4.
Hartley, Miss Carrie, 392.           India, Southern, delineated, 194.
Hastings, Marquis of, 44, 49.        Innes, Mr., 31.
}lastings, Rev. Eurotas P., 187, 252. Interesting facts, 270, 288.
Hastings, Mrs. Anna C., 187.         Isle of France, experiences at, 11-13.
Hazen, Rev. Allen, 109, 118, 244, Itinerant preaching, 213, 318, 352,
296.                                 388-391.
Hazen, Mrs. Martha R., 109, 118,
296.                               Jaffna, by what missions preoccuHazen, Rev. 1Harvey C., 392.           pied, 132; sudden relapse to idolaHazen, Mrs. Ida Julia, 392.            try, 136; described, 137.
Heathenism, decline of, 404.         Jalna, a native Christian society at,
IHelpers, native, value of, 185.       92, 97; temporary station at, 97.
Herrick, Rev. James, 208, 259.       Jesuit Mission, the, 214-219.
HIerrick, Mrs. Elizabeth K., 208.    Johnstone, Sir Alexander, 129.
Hitchccck, Rev. Milan H., 336.       Judson, Rev. Adoniram, 5, 7, 12, 13,
Hitchcock, Mrs. Lucy A., 336.        Judson, Mrs. Nancy, 7, 10, 13, 54.
Hoisington, Rev. Henry R., 171, 177,
183, 190, 196, 197.                Kader Yar Khan, the first convert.
IIoisington, Mrs. Nancy, 171, 190.     59.
Holmes, Rev. Dr., 3.                 Karens, mission to, how it arose, 14.
Horton, Sir Robert William, opens  Kimball, Miss Abigail N., 79, 91.
Jaffna to the mission, 171.        Kirttan, applied to Christian use,
Howland, Rev. William  W., 187,    293, 318.
252, 340, 342.                     Knight, Rev. Mr., 75.
Howland, Mrs. Susan R, 187.          Kolaptir discontinued as a station,
Howland, Rev. Samuel W., 354.          279. See Wilder.
Howland, Mrs. Mary E., 354.
Howland, Rev. William S., 354.       Large-hearted Bishop, a, 170.
Howland, Mrs. E. R., 354.            Lathrop, Miss Jane E., 180.
Hubbard, Mr. George W., 79.          Law Christianized, 116.
Hubbard, Mrs. Emma, 79.              Lawrence, Rev. John Jay, 175, 197,
Hume, Rev. Robert W., 99, 109, 125;   208.
his character, 125, 126.           Lawrence, Mrs. Mary H., 175, 197.




INDEX.                             439
Legacy at Bombay, 78.                 meeting, 284; churches in, 293;
Leipsic Missionary Society, 206.      summary, 320.
Liberality, seasonable, 98.        Mahrattas, their  population  and
Little, Rev. Charles, 211, 259.       country,  47; their marauding
Little, Mrs. Amelia, 21.              character, 48; their subjugation, 50.
Little, Mrs. Susan R., 414.         Mahratta Horse, the, 48.
Lodge, Jordan, 160.                 Malcolm, Sir John, 74.
London Missionary Society, 6, 30, Malleappa, Francis, 159.
38.                               Manepy, destructive fire at, 169.
Lord, Rev. Nathan L., 193, 252, 302, Mang caste, conversion in the, 106;
394.                                singular intolerance, 107; salutary
Lord, Mrs. Laura W., 193, 302.        discipline, 108.
Maps illustrating the Mahratta misMcMillan, Rev. George W., 208.        sion, 47; the Ceylon mission, 129;
McMillan, Mrs. Rebecca N., 208.      the Madura mission, 194.
Madras Mission, its origin, 220; Maps, note explanatory of, v.
early proceedings, 221; summary, Marriage, an influential native, 160.
229; its relinquishment, 234; its Marriages, Christian, 210.
printing establishment, 222, 226, Married missionaries, why employed,
231, 234.                           53; the popular opinion, 53; that
Madura Collectorate described, 194,   opinion wrong, 54; their compar196..                               ative value, 55.
Madura Mission, chapters on the, Marshman, Dr. Joshua, 32.
194, 259, 364, 385.               Marutee, 104.
Madura Mission, the preliminary  Marshman's Life of Carey referred
measures, 196; Mr. Poor's re-   to, 25, 28, 33, 36, 39.
moval to, 198; Christian congre- Marquis  of  Hastings,  favorable
gations instituted, 207; extent of   agency of, 44.
its field, 213; the Conference, Medical Department, 192, 212, 214,
259.                                347, 394.
Madura City, 197, 198.              Memorial Volume referred to, 2.
Madura English school, 261.         Meigs, Rev. Benjamin C., 130, 140,
Madura Seminary, 260, 373.            164; his death, 340.
Madura Home Missionary Society, Meigs, Mrs. Sarah Maria, 140.
403.                              Mills, Rev. Samuel J., 5, 6.
Madura Widows' Mite Society, 403. Mills, Rev. Cyrus T., 188, 190, 193.
Mahabuleshwar, visited by Gordon  Mills, Mrs. Susan L., 188, 193.
Hall, 69.                         Ministers of the Gospel, strange
Mahars, 99, 101, 105.                 apathy of, 26, 28.
Mahratta Mission, chapters on, 47, Minor, Mr. Eastman S., 171, 175,
74, 97, 118, 244, 266, 293, 307:;   192.
its plan of polity, 51; method of Minor, Mrs. Lucy B., 171.
support, 52; obstacles to be over- Minor, Mrs. Judith M., 192.
come, 52; the Conference, 244; Minto, Lord, 45.
results of Conference, 251; Jubilee  Mission Chapel Congregation, 75.




440                            INDEX.
Mission Compound, 114.               Newell, Mrs. Philomela, 58.
Mission policy, a lesson on, 118.    Nichols, Rev. John, 56, 58, 64.
Missionaries, ordination of the first, Nichols, Mrs. Elizabeth, 56, 75.
6; their experience at Calcutta, 7- Niles, Nathaniel, 160.
10; ecclesiastical relations of, 250; Norris, Miss Sarah F., 318.
a general list of, 407.            North, Alfred, 203.
Missionaries, children of, a hopeful North, Mrs. Minerva, 203.
prospect, 354.                     Nott, Rev. Samuel, 5, 6, 7, 52, 55.
5Missionary, a pagan, 210.           Nott, Mrs. Roxana P., 7, 52.
Missionary  service, extraordinary  Noyes, Rev. Joseph T., 188, 193,
length of, 204.                      259.
Missionary Societies, English, when  Noyes, Mrs. Elizabeth A., 188, 193
formed, 28, 30, 38.                  374.
Missionary  conferences,  241-265;
Baptist, 263; general, 264.        Oodooville, seminary at, 150, 186,
Missionary comity, a great breach    256.
of, 320.                           Ordination of missionaries, 6.
Money, William T., 14, 19, 64.       Ordination of native pastors, the first
Mooyart, J. N., 130.                   in Western India, 245; the first in
Morse, Dr. Jedidiah, 6.                Ceylon, 254; the first in the MaMullens, Rev. Dr., quoted, 244.        dura mission, 261.
Munger, Rev. Sendol B., 79, 118, Oriental Christian Spectator, 78.
244, 268, 305.                     Ottley, Sir Richard, a patron of the
Munger, Mrs. Maria L., 79, 109.        Batticotta Seminary, 149.
Munger, Mrs. Mary E.
Munger, Mrs. Sarah S. C.             Palmer, Dr. Henry K., 392.
Mutiny, influence of the Vellore,  Palmer, Mrs. Flora D., 392.
274.                               Parish, Rev. Dr., 3.
Muzzy, Rev. Clarendon F., 199, 203, Park, Rev. Charles W., 308, 324.
259.                               Park, Mrs. Ann Maria, 308.
Muzzy, Mrs. Semantha B., 199, 209. Pastors, native, ordination of seven,
Muzzy, Mrs. Mary Ann.                  304.
Pastors, native, 245, 248, 249, 254,
Nana Sahib, mention of, 50.            293, 324, 353, 354.
Narayan, 98, 99.                     Pasumalai Seminary, 209, 212, 398.
Native Pastorate, movement for a, Penfield, Rev. Thornton B., 392,402.
300.                               Penfield, Mrs. Charlotte E., 392.
Native pastor, first in Madura mis- Permander, Nicholas, 160.
sion, ordination of, 261.          Perry, Rev. John M. S., 171, 179.
Native preachers, 201, 213, 214.     Perry, Mrs. Harriett J., 171, 179.
Nepean, Sir Evan, 14, 18, 19, 58, Persecution and government protec60.                                  tion, 285, 307.
Newell, Rev. Samuel, 5, 7, 11, 58, Persecution, Roman Catholic, 187.
62, 129, 130.                      Philadelphia, generous contribution
Newell, Mrs. Harriet, 12, 54.          at, 7.




INDEX.                               441
Pindarees, their plundering excur- Read, Rev. Hollis, 79, 87, 89, 90, 92.
sions, 48; their subjugation, 49.   Read, Mrs. Caroline, 79, 92.
Piety, on native, 246, 247.          Religious toleration, important step
Poetry, Tamil fondness for, 371;   in, 283.
specimen of, 372.                  Rendall, Rev. John, 208, 259, 399.
Poona, Dr. Seelye's English lectures  Rendall, Mrs. Jane B., 208, 374, 394.
in, 323.                           Rendall, Miss Marv E., 392, 398.
Pollock, Miss Sarah, 392.            Revivals of religion in Ceylon, 152Poor, Rev. Daniel, 130, 140, 163, 164,    158; in the Madura Mission, 376177, 182, 187, 188, 197, 198.        383.
Pool, Mrs. Susan, 130, 145.          Revival of religion at Ahmednuggur,
Poor, Mrs. Ann K., 163.                and Bombay, 316, 317.
Portuguese in Jaffna, 132.           Revivals of religion in the Madura
Preachers, native, 115, 159; talent   Mission, 212.
of, 250.                           Rice, Rev. Luther, 5, 7, 13.
Preaching in Tamil, 139.             Richards, Rev. James, 5, 130, 161.
Preaching tours, 78, 89, 267.        Richards, Mrs. Sarah, 130, 164.
Preaching, itinerant, 213, 222, 269.  Roman Catholics in Bombay, 77.
Preface, i.
Preparandi, 212.                     Samuel, Old, 375.
Press, at Bombay, 56, 111, 112, 123. Sampson, William C., 79, 88, 91.
Press, in Ceylon, 142, 345, 346.     Sampson, Mrs. Mary L., 79, 88, 91.
Press, in Madras, 222, 231, 234.     Sanders, Rev. Marshall D., 193, 252,
Printer banished from Ceylon, 143.    348, 355.
Prinlting, 69, 78, 111, 186, 222, 226, Sanders, Mrs. Georgiana, 193, 349.
229, 234, 345.                     Sanders, Mrs. Catharine Z., 412.
Progress, evidence of, 80, 257.      Sanitariutm, Madura, 195.
Protestant place of worship for na-  Satara, station at, 116.
tive Christians, the first in West-  Scene, an affecting, 178.
ern India, 63.                     Schools as converting institutions,
Prudential Committee, the first to    152.
missionaries, 7.                   Schools in tile Mahratta mission, 56,
Publications, general statement of,   58, 61, 65, 74, 77, 79, 105, 113, 114,
417.                                 117, 123, 246, 269.
Puthukotai, 211.                     Schools in Ceylon, 138, 146, 149, 152,
158, 164, 169, 176, 177, 178, 185,
Quick, Rev. James, 336.                254, 328-335.
Quick, Mrs. Maria E., 336.           Schools in the Madntra Mission, 199,
200, 209, 213, 254, 260, 393.
Railways, a vast system. of, 121-123. Schools in the Madras Mission, 229.
Ramkrishnapunt, 103, 115, 279; his  Schools in the Arcot Mission, 238,
appeal for self-supporting churches,    239.
300; his pastoral labors, 319.     Scott, Dr. Thomas, mention of, 25.
Ramsey, Rev. William, 79, 89, 91.    Scriptures, translation  of, 56, 75;
Ramsey, Mrs. Mary, 79, 91.             publication of, 109, 110, 228.




442                            INDEX.
Scudder, Dr. John, 140, 183, 211,  Steele, Mrs. Mary, 199, 202.
220, 221, 224, 227, 229, 230.      Stone, Rev. Cyrus, 75.
Scudder, Mrs. Harriet, 140, 211, 224,  Stone, Mrs. Atossa, 75, 89.
228.                               Subjects discussed in the Ceylon ConScudder, Rev. William W., 187, 236.   ference, 252.
Scudder, Mrs. Catharine E., 187, 189. Sympathy, illustration of native, 126.
Scudder, Mrs. Elizabeth O., 233.
Scudder, Rev. Henry Martyn, 225, Taylor, Rev. Horace S., 203, 212,
228, 236.                            259, 400; death and character of,
Scudder, Mrs. Fanny L., 225.           394.
Scudder, Rev. Joseph, 230, 236.      Taylor, Mrs. Martha S., 203, 374
Scudder, Mrs. Sarah A., 236.         Taylor, Miss Martha S., 392.
Scudder, Rev. Ezekiel, 236.          Teignmouth, Lord, mention of, 39.
Scudder, Mrs. Sarah R., 236.         Theological class at Ahmednuggur,
Scudder, Rev. Jared, 236.              282.
Scudder, Mrs. Julia C., 236.         Thomas, Dr. John, 28.
Scudder, Miss Louisa, 236.           Thomason, Rev. Thomas, 7, 19.
Scudder, Rev. David C., 374; his  Tissera, Gabriel, 154.
sudden death, 383.                 Todd, Rev. William, 171, 175, 196,
Scudder, Mrs. Harriet L., 374.         200.
Seelye, Dr. J. H., his visit and labors  Todd, Mrs. Lucy, 171, 197.
in India, 221.                     Todd, Mrs. Clarissa, 199.
Seminary in Madura mission, 209.   Toleration secured for India, 42; inSerampore, a missionary refuge, 32.   creased, 102.
Sheldon, Dr. Charles S., 211, 269.   Townsend, Miss Harriett E., 349,
Sheldon, Mrs. Henrietta M., 211.       351.
Sisson, Miss Elizabeth, 392.         Turner, Bishop, his catholic spirit,
Slavery in Jaffna, 163.                170.
Smead, Daniel, 160.                  Tracy, Rev. William, 199, 398.
Smith, Rev. John C., 182, 252, 355.  Tracy, Mrs. Emily F., 199.
Smith, Mis. Eunice T., 182.          Tranquebar Mission, 204, 205.
Smith, Mrs. Mary, 182, 202, 355.     Translations of Scripture, 221, 228.
Smith, Rev. Thomas S., 354.          Twistleton, Rev. Mr., 129.
Smith, Mrs. Emily M., 354.
Smith, Miss Rosella A., 392.         Udney, Hon. George, 19, 30.
Society for Propagation of the Gospel, 199.                          Vellore, labors at, 223.
Solapftr as a station, 290, 307; the  Village churches, necessity of, 115;
church self-supporting, 319.         development of, 245.
Song, native service of, improvement Village stations, difficulty in formin, 89.                              ing, 246.
Spaulding, Rev. Levi, 140, 183, 187, Village schools, 260.
196, 252, 352.            -        Villagers, Christian  reception  by,
Spring, Dr. Samuel, 6.                 267.
Steele, Dr. John, 199, 200.          Vishnft, 104.




INDEX.                              443
Visits to Missions, occasional neces- Wilder, Rev. Royal G., 109, 115,117
sity for, 241.                      118, 121, 244, 268, 273.
Wilder, Mrs. Eliza J., 109.
Wade, Lieutenant, 17.               Wilderness, perils in the, 223.
War with England, effect of, 7.     Wilson, Rev. Dr., 86.
Ward, Dr. William, 32.              Winslow, Rev. Miron, 140, 164, i73.
Ward, Dr. Nathan, 171, 203.           220, 225, 228, 230, 231, 232.
Ward, Mrs. Hannah W., 171, 203.   Winslow, Mrs. Harriet L., 140, 172.
Ward, Rev. F. D. W., 199, 225.      Winslow, Mrs. Catharine W., 221.
Ward, Mrs. Jane Shaw, 199.          Winslow, Mrs. Anne S., 225.
Wraring, Major Scott, 38.           Winslow, Mrs. Mary B., 208.
Warren, Rev. Edward, 130,139, 140. Winslow, Mrs. Ellen A., 231, 234.
Washburn, Rev. George T., 374, Winsor, Rev. Richard, 308.
398.                              Winsor, Mrs. Mary C., 308.
Washburn, Mrs. Eliza E., 374.       Women, native, their prospective
Webb, Rev. Edward, 208, 259.          influence, 396; field for them, 400.
Webb, Mrs. Nancy Allyn Foote, Wood, Rev. William, 109, 116, 124,
208.                                244.
Webster, Elijah A., 79, 90.         Wood, Mrs. Lucy Maria, 109, 116,
Webster, Mrs. Marietta, 79, 90.       120.
Welles, Rev. Spencer R., 308.       Wood, Mrs. Eliza Maria, 279.
Welles, Mrs. Mary, 308.             Wood, Mrs. Eliza W., 410.
Wellesley, Marquis of, 34, 36.      Woodward, Rev. Henry, 75, 140, 173.
Wellington, Duke of, 48.            Woodward, Mrs. Lydia, 140, 164,
White, Rev. Charles, 373.             174.
White, Mrs. Anna Maria, 373.        Worcester, Dr. Samuel, 4, 6.
Whittelsey, Rev. Samuel G., 182, Wyman, Rev. Robert, 182, 186.
183, 186, 187.                    Wyman, Mrs. Martlha E., 182, 186.
Whittelsey, Mrs. Anna C., 182.
Widows, marriage of, 312.           YesTba, 115, 276, 277, 278.
Wilberforce, William, 31, 41, 46.    York, Mr. William, 374.
END OF THE VOLUME.